-
From this section you can read all the hindi sex stories in hindi font. These are collected from the various sources which make your cock rock hard in the night. All are having the collections of like maa beta, devar bhabhi, indian aunty, college girl. All these are the amazing chudai stories for you guys in these forum.
If You are unable to access the site then try to access the site via VPN Try these are vpn App Click Here
- Joined
- Dec 5, 2013
- Messages
- 84,779
MAMTA APNE SAATH MUNNA KO KYA LE GAEE SUCHI KE TUN -MANN MEY AAG LAGAA GAEE. GUSSE MEY SUCHI NE PARI KO BHEE USKI MAA CHAMPA KE PASS BHEJ DIA. PARI GAEE TOH USKE SAATH MITHTHU BHEE CHALI GAEE. LEKIN MANSI KE GHAR MEY MITHTHU KAA JEE NAHI LAGA.. PUNA USKI PARESHANI SAMAJH GAEE AUR USNE ASHRAM PHONE KAR KAHA KEE COLLEGE SE AATE HEE MANU KO MANSI KE GHAR BHEJ DE..
Puna ne ashram phone kia. Manu college jaa chuka thaa, Koyali ne phone uthaya aur Puna ne kaha kee Manu ke college se aate hee usse yanha, Mansi ke ghar bhej de, bahut jaruri kaam hai.
Miththu udas mann se Pari ko Vikram aur Champa ke saath khelte dekhti rahi . Thodi der Champa bhee Mahipal ke saath rahi, Puna aur Champa kee khubsurti ne usse bahut impress kia lekin Mahipal ko dono kee khubsurati se jyada Saloni ke intelligence aur budhdhi ne impress kia. Usne kaha,
“ kareeb 2 saal pahle humne aapko CM saahab ke saath dekha toh sabhi ko bahut aashvharya hua thaa kee itni kam umra kee ladki, saadharan rang roop wali ladki CM kee personal secretary kaise bann gaee. Sabhi aap se bahut impress thhe hee lekin apni saheli ke arrest hotey hee aapne apne post se resign kar dia toh aapki ijjat aur bhee badh gaee. Mai purey biswas ke saath kahta hu kee agar aap MLA ke liye contest karey toh aap bahut bade margin se state ke kisee bhee seat se jeet jaayengi.. “
Saloni ne dheere se kaha,
“ aap purey paagal hai . Mai abhi buss 21 saal kee hee hu, maine high college bhee paas nahi kia hai. Maalum nahi , aapka mukhya mantri kitna bebkoof hai jo ek 19 saal kee badsurat ladki ke haatho budhdhu bann gaya. “
Mahipal ne hanste huye kaha
“ haa abhi aapse aadha -ek ghanta baate kar ke hee jaan gaya kee mukhya mantri kitna bada bebkoof hai jo aapke jaisee secretary ko apne se alag honne dia. Meri baat ghanth baandh lijiye , agla mukhya mantri jo bhee ho, wo aapko hee apna secretary rakhega. “
“ mujhe kisee ka secretary nahi ban-na , ya toh apni saheli ke business mey uska saath dungi nahi toh mai khud apna chhota mota business chalu karungi aur shaadi kar ke 2-3 Pari aur Munna jaise bachche paida karungi.. ab kisee kee secretary nahi banungi. Aap ke liye chai laati hu, “
Saloni kitchen kee taraf gaee. Saloni ne iss khubsurat jawaan aadmi ko bilkul bold kar dia thaa.
Loag theek hee kahte hai, kisee kisee ko ghar baithe hee sab kuchh mil jaata hai, 3-4 bade bade officers se chudwa kar Saloni CM kee PA bunn gaee aur ab bahut juldi ek khubsurat jawan, amir aadmi usse shaadi ke liye propose karne waala thaa.
Manu college gaya. Manu ka mood bahut hee kharaab thaa. Kisee bhee ladki se baat nahi kia. Agar peechhli raat course revise nahi kia hota toh paper bahut hee kharab jaata lekin kismat se jo jo selected padh kar aaya thaa , questions usee chapter se aaye thhe, Manu ko biswas thaa kee 60 - 65 percent Marks toh aa hee jaayega.
College aate samay Jitu ne bataaya kee Bhumi bahut dukhi hai kee peechhli shaam Manu uske paas nahi aaya. Manu be usse kah dia kee abhi uski tabiyat theek nahi hai, Bhumi se kah de kee Manu uss se bilkul naaraz nahi hai, usse juldi bulayega. Manu ne Jitu se kaha kee bhale hee uske sasural waale aaye ya uska gharwala aaye Bhumi jab tak Manu naa bole yanha se kanhi nahi jaayegi.
Exam khatam hua aur Manu seedha ashram aa gaya. Lekin wonha naa Suchi thee naa Miththu. Miththu se milne ke liye Manu betaab ho raha thaa lekin wo Mansi ke ghar jaane se apne ko rok raha thaa. Usse darr thaa kee agar Suchi se puchhe bina Miththu se milne gaya toh Suchi bahut naaraz ho jaayegi, Manu soch hee raha thaa kee kya kare , kanha jaaye , Koyali ne Puna ke phone ke baare mey bataaya.
Manu ko phir bhee Suchi kee chinta thee kee usse gussa aayega. Koyali ne Manu se Mansi ke ghar jaane ko kaha aur usse assure kia kee Suchi naaraz nahi hogi.
“ Manu, Miththu nahi hai toh didi bhee pareshan hai, jaise bhee ho Miththu ko wapas le aao, Miththu ko dekhte hee Suchi ka saara gussa gaayab ho jaayega. “
Manu ne thodi der socha aur kareeb chaar baje Mansi ke ghar pahunch gaya, Mansi ke college mey bhee exam chal raha thaa. Dono ek dedh ghanta pahle hee aa gaee thee. Manu ko dekh kar Miththu bahut khush huee lekin Manu ke pass nahi gaee.
Manu ne dekha kee Pari soo rahi hai lekin Miththu ke paas nahi Manjari ne apni godi mey Pari ko sula dia thaa. Manu ko Miththu par bahut daya aaee. Usne decide kia kee Suhana ke aate hee Miththu se shaadi karne kee baat karega. Manu ko bharosa thaa kee Suhana bhee Miththu se shaadi karne ka permission de degi,
Manu ko dekhte hee Puna ne tease kia,
“ kya Manu , kuchh din iss bechari ko chaiin se rahne do naa, roj tum isse ragadte ho ussee darr se bhaag kar yanha aa gaee hai. Bechari kitna pyar karti hai tumhe , kuchh toh raham karo iss bechari par,, “
Wonha sabhi baithe thhe, guest Mahipal bhee. Manu ne kaha,
“ ye pyar karna sabke buss kee baat nahi hai, jo pyar karte hai, wey khud hee dukhi ho sakte hai apne chaahne waale ko kabhi dukhi nahi karte. Aur ye ladki toh aashram aaee hee thee sirf Pari kee dekhbhaal ke liye, janha Pari rahegi wonhi ye bhee rahegi, “
Manu kee baat sunn Miththu bahut dukhi ho gaee. Ab usse khud samajh nahi aa raha thaa kee wo ashram mey kyo rahti hai, Pari ke liye , ya Suchi kee company ke liye yaa phir Manu se chudwaane ke liye. Manu wonha sabhi se baate karta raha. Thodi der baad Manjari ne Pari ko bed par litaya aur khadi hokar Manu se kaha kee usse kuchh jaruri baat karni hai , room mey chale. Lekin Manu ne soch lia thaa jab tak Suchi aur Miththu, dono nahi chudwayegi wo ashram ya yanha kee kisee ladki ko nahi chodega.
Manu ne kaha,
“ jo jaruri baat karni hai wo jab Sunday ko aaunga tab kar lena, abhi mujhe kisee dusri jagah jaana hai. “
Manu kee baat sunkar Miththu Champa ke room mey gaee aur apna saaman pack kia. Wo phir eisee jagah aakar baithee kee usse neeche kee sab harquat maalum parti rahe.
Manu wonha kareeb aadha ghanta baitha aur jyada tar Mahipal se hee baat kia. Uthte samay Manu ne Mansi se kaha kee wo Mahipal ko lekar aashram aaye. Manu ne Saloni se kaha,
“ Saloni , tu bahut dino se ashram nahi aaee. Mansi ko samay naa miley toh tumhi Mahipal bhai saahab ko lekar aana. Manu ne Mahipal se bhee request kia kee jaane ke pahle aashram aa jaaye,
Manu baahar aaya aur Miththu phurti se apna bag lekar utri aur Champa se boli,
“ badi maalkin, yanha Pari ka dhyan rakhne waale bahut hai lekin wonha meri Suchi didi akeli hai, mai jaati hu..”
Jhatpat Champa ka feet chhua aur bag lekar baahar aa gaee. Miththu ne naa Pari kee oar hee dekha aur naa kisee aur kee taraf, Wo car mey jaakar baith gaee.
Manu ne Miththu ko car mey baithe dekha. Mann hee mann bahut khush hua. Miththu ke bagal mey peechhe ke seat par baith gaya. Car chal dee.
Mansi ne Champa aur Manjari ko daanta,
“ mai kal se dekh rahi hu, bechari Manu aur Suchi bhabhi ko chhor kar aaee sirf Pari ke liye aur tum dono ne Pari ko ek minute bhee uske paas nahi rahne dia. Kitni dukhi hokar gaee hai. “
Manjari ne kaha,
“ naa maine naa hee Champa kaki ne Pari ko jabardasti baandh kar rakha, Pari khud hee uske paas nahi gaee toh hum kya kar sakte hai.. aur jab se mai yanha aaee hu tab se yahi chaahti thee kee Pari bhee yanhi aakar rahe, bhagwan ne meri sunn lee. “
Mansi ne koi jabaab nahi diya. Mann hee mann wo bhee khush thee Pari uske saamne apni maa ke saath hai. Jaisa wo shuru se chahti thee dono Pari aur Vikram ko apne tareeke se paal sakti thee. Lekin usse biswas nahi ho raha thaa kee jo Suchi Pari ke liye paagal thee itni aasani se usse apne se alag kar dia. Mansi ke dil mey Suchi ka darr aur bhee badh gaya, Wo samajh gaee kee agar usne kabhi Suchi ke koi dushmani kee toh uske liye Suchi pareshani khadi kar sakti hai.
Suchi , in fact Mansi se bahut jyada cruel thee.
Manu aur Miththu jab upar aaye tab tak Suchi bhee college se aa chuki thee. Miththu ko dekh andar se bahut khush huee , upar se daant-na chaahti thee lekin Miththu daur kar aaee aur Suchi ke paao se lipat kar roney lagi. Miththu 24 ghant ke andar hee waapas aa gaee thee lekin teeno premi , Suchi, Manu aur Miththu ko lug raha thaa jaise kee 24 ghanta nahi 24 saal gujar gaya ho . Suchi ke dono feet pakad Miththu rotee rahi lekin Suchi chup chaap khadi rahi. Baaki sab loag chup khade rahe. Kanhaiyalal mandir mey thaa,
10 minute se jyada ka samay gujra. Suchi ne naa Miththu ko uthaya naa hee kuchh boli. Miththu hee khadi huee aur boli,
“ mai jaanti hu didi kee aapke bolne ke baabjud bhee yanha se chali gaee wo meri bahut hee badi galti thee. Aapka gussa hona jaayaj hai. Mai jaa rahi hu, aapko apna chehra kabhi nahi….”
“ chataak chataak “
Dono gaalo par ek ek karaara chaanta pada.Suchi ne kaha,
“ mujhe eise rulaane se badhia hai kee tu mera gala dabaa kar maar daal, mere pet mey chaaku bhonk de.. raat bhar jaagti rahi, ek minute na soee naa hee padhai kar paaee.. pata nahi aaj ke paper mey pass bhee karungi kee nahi,, tu hee nahi , inn teeno ( Gulabo, Koyali , Sangeeta) ko bhee bol kee ye sab bhee chali jaaye.. phir kabhi waapas mut aana, hum dono yanha rahenge ( She & Manu ) , hum ek dusre ko sambhaal lenge, humey kisee aur kee koi jarurat nahi. “
Pari ko Suchi ne khud bheja thaa lekin Miththu ke jaane se uska dil roney laga thaa. Suchi shayad Miththu ko Manu se bhee jyada pyar karti thee lekin 24 ghanta ke andar hee Miththu ko wapas dekh Suchi bahut khush bhee huee aur ussee khushi mey loudly roney lagi.
Aur Nivedita ke marne ke baad Suchi phir uss samay roney lagi. Miththu ne apni dono baanho mey Suchi ko baandha aur usse khinchte huye room mey le gaee aur kareeb 2 ghanta ke baad dono baahar nikle. Thoda rona dhona ke baad dono ne jamkar lesbian masti maari. Agar uss samay koi Miththu aur Suchi ko nanga dekhta toh dono ke body par saikdo daant ke kaatne ke nishaan aur nails ke daag hotey. Dono mey se kisee ne Pari ka naam nahi lia. “
Kitchen mey Gulabo ne kaha,
“ aaj raat humey apne Manu ka mota lamba lawda aur uska pyar jarur milega. “
Miththu aur Suchi kamre mey gaye, dono mey se kisee ne Manu kee oar dhyan nahi dia. Manu neeche gaya aur Jitu se hee kahkar Bhumi ko bulwaya. Dono upar ke ek room mey kareeb 2 ghanta rahi aur neeche Manu ne Bhumi ko seedha ulta kar teen ghanta se jyada choda. Jab wapas aaya toh raat ka 9 se jyada ho gaya thaa.
Sabhi Manu ka khaane ke liye wait kar rahe thhe. Manu ko dekhte hee Miththu boli,
“ ek din aapko chhut milee toh aap sab rule , niyam bhul gaye. Aaj chhod deti hu lekin kal se Yanha ka darwaja raat 9 baje bund ho jaayega. Kisee ko entry nahi milegi. “
Koyali ne hanste huye kaha,
“ Miththu kyo khud apni dushman bunn rahi ho , Manu ka koi nuksaan nahi hoga, neeche kee aurate yahi toh chahti hai kee kab Manu ke saath rahne ka mauka miley, sab raat bhar tumhaare Manu ko nochti rahengi. “
Koyali kee baat ka Miththu ke upar koi asar nahi hua, usne phir kaha,
“ kisee ko agar gharwali se jyada baahar kee randia hee pasand hai toh unhi randio ke paas rahe, lekin ye niyam nahi badlega.
Miththu kee baat sunn Suchi bahut khush ho rahi thee. Manu ne jhunjhla kar kaha,
“ tu nahi thee toh mai kitni shaanti se yanha raha, tujhe yanha bulaya kisne , jaa tu apni Pari ke paas, kaka ne bhee kaha thaa naa kee kabhi Pari ka haath mut chhorna. “
Manu kee baat par bhee Miththu chup nahi huee. Usne kaha,
“ mai paagal hu jo Suchi didi ko chhor kar jaaungi, kanhi nahi jaaungi , mai toh ye dekhna chaahti thee kee aapke dil mey mere liye kitna pyar hai, dekh lia, koi pyar nahi hai., shaam se jis ke saath teen ghanta thhe, raat bhee usee Bhumi ke saath gujarye. Bhumi khush hogi hee hum sab bhee shaanti se soyenge, “
Kanhaiyalal ne baat ko divert kia.
“ tum loag apna nok-jhonk bund karo. Suchi beti , tumlogo kee Nargis chachi ne mujhse bahut kaha hai, jidd bhee kee hai, Uday bhaiya ne bhee bahut kaha kee mai unn ke saath hee rahu, dono bhai ko 23-24 saal baad saath rahne ke mauka mila hai. Yanha mai bahut khush hu lekin dono bhai saath rahenge toh badhia hoga. Manu , Suchi mujhe jaane do. Agar tumlogo kee Ijaajat ho toh mai Sangeeta ko bhee apne saath le jaaunga, bhabhi ( Nargis ) ko bahut madad ho jaayegi. “
Manu aur Suchi ne ek dusre kee oar dekha, ek dusre ko wink kia. Manu chup raha aur Suchi ne kaha,
“ humey bahut badhia lagta hai kee koi apna, kaka saath hai lekin mai apne swarth/ selfishness ke kaaran dono bhai ke beech nahi aaungi. Kaka, aap bhai , bhabhi ke saath rahna chaahte hai toh rahiye lekin humlogo ke upar apna aashirwaad banaye rakhiyega, yanha aate rahiyega. Aur agar Sangeeta aap logo ke saath rahna chaahti hai toh aap isse le jaaeeye. “
Suchi ne Sangeeta se puchha toh Sangeeta ne kaha,
“ maalkin mai jaaungi lekin ek shart par aap mujhe yanha aane se kabhi mana mut kijiyega. “
Suchi ne hanste huye kaha,
“ tera jab jee chaahe apne Manu maalik ka lawda khane , chudwaane aa jaana .. tu agar roj chaahe toh aa sakti hai lekin chudai sirf ek baar hee milegi. “
“ aap bahut gandi hai “
Bolkar Sangeeta kitchen mey chali gaee. Yah final ho gaya kee agle din se Kanhaiyalal apne bhai bhaabhi ke saath rahega. Manu ko koi problem nahi thaa. Usse problem thaa kee peechhle din Nargis chachi apne ghar gaee toh phir yanha nahi aaee.
Sab ne apna apna kaam khatam kia. Sangeeta aur Kanhaiya ek saath rahe, Koyali aur Gulabo dusre room mey, Manu apne room mey aaya toh Suchi ne kaha,
“ tumhari saza aaj khatam nahi huee. Iss room mey tum saniwaar se hee aa sakte ho, aur waise bhee tumhe hamari kya jarurat hai..sombaar ko exam ke baad Divya aur uski maa ke saath saath ek kisee dusri randi ko choda aur aaj Bhumi ko chod kar aaye hai.. abhi yanha kee koi bhee maal tumse aur 4 raat nahi chudwayegi..kal kisse lagaane ka plan hai..”
Manu ne gussa se kaha,
“ tum dono se badhia toh baahar waali hee hai, ab raat bhee baahar hee gujarunga. “
Bolkar Manu gusse se door ko pull karta hua room ke baahar hee nahi nikla , main door khol kar neeche aa gaya. Raat ka dus buj gaya thaa, mandir bund ho gaya thaa. Baahar sirf guards ghum rahe thee. Manu ne ek guard ko bulakar kaha,
“ bhaiya, mujhe abhi 2 ladkia chaahiye, bilkul kunwari.. koi milegi. “
Guard yanha kaee saalo se kaam kar raha thaa. Usne kaha,
“ maalik, 2 kya 20 kunwari ladkia mil jaayegi , mujhe maalum hai kee yanha rahne waali sabhi chhoti badi aapse chudwana chaahti hai. Arjun pandit ko bhee yanha kee aurate bahut pasand kart thee lekin guruji ke paas koi nahi aana chaahti thee . Aapko shaayad maalum nahi, Kanhaiya pandit ke pahle waale guruji mandir kee aadhi aamdaani aurato par hee lutaate thhe. Hashim ko har mahina bahut moti raham dete thhe maal ko pataane ke liye, sab samjhate hai kee ladkia, aurate yanha guruji se khush hokar chudwaane aati thee , nahi maalik sabhi aati thee sirf guruji se rupya lutne ke liye aur jo ek baar aa jaati thee uss ke upar guruji sammohan kria karke usse apne buss mey kar lete thhe. Badhia hua kee wey chale gaye, aap room mey jaaeeye mai abhi badhia maal lekar aata hu, “
Manu ne kabhi socha nahi thaa kee guruji rupya dekar chudai karte thhe. Koyali aur Yasmin ne theek hee kaha thaa kee guruji kuchh mantra se aurato ko apne bass mey karte thhe. Manu ne decide kia kee chairman aur Mansi se baat kar mandir ke account ka audit karwayega aur guruji ne agar rupya ka her phir kia hai toh unhe jail bhijwaunga.
Guruji ne dusre cupboards ka key toh Suchi ko de dia thaa lekin jis cupboard mey cash rahta thaa uska nahi. Jis raat suchi ne Manu se shaadi kee thee usse raat Suchi guruji ke room mey gaee thee uske baad kabhi nahi gaee. Cash waale cupboard kee chaabhi kiske paas thee Manu ko nahi maalum thaa. Nivedita ke marne ke baad Suchi ko jo hissa mila thaa ussee se ashram ka kharcha chala rahi thee. Suchi har ek expense ka hisaaab rakhti thee, likhti thee.
Aadhe ghanta ke baad guard 2 salwar kurta pahni huee ladkiyo ko lekar aaaya. Usne kaha,
“ ye Varsha aur ye Kaajal hai. Maalik aur bhee aana chaahti thee lekin maine unhe mana kar dia. “
Manu ne dono ko dekha aur bola ,
“ agar mere saath puree raat bhee rahogi tab bhee mai ek paisa bhee nahi dunga , kabhi nahi, kisee ko bhee nahi dunga. “
Kaajal dusri ladki Varsha se ek - do saal badi deekh rahi thee. Usne kaha,
“ Manu pandit , kaun paagal hogi jo aapke saath rahne ke liye ek bhee paisa legi, ek raat kya pandit hum toh jindgi bhar ke liye aapki muft kee randi bankar rahna chaahenge. Chaliye room ke andar , aapke saath rahne ke liye ek saal se tarap rahi thee. “
Manu dono ladkiyo ko lekar andar gaya aur door ko andar se bolt kar dia.
“ maa ko maalum hai kee tum mere paas aaee ho, raat bhar mere saath rahogi. “
Dusri ladki ne kaha,
“ bolkar kya aaee, hamaarimaa hee nahi, bhabhi bhee hamaare saath aana chaahti thee. Hum dono ka kaam toh ek dedh ghanta mey ho jaayega, unn dono ko bhee bula lu. “
Aur Manu ko uss samay pahli baar feel hua kee wo yanha kitna popular hai. Phir bhee puchha,
“ shaadi ke pahle ek dusre mard ke saath puree raat rahkar tumhe sharam nahi aayegi , tumhari maa bhabhi hee nahi ye guard bhee sabko bataa dega kee tum dono ne raat bhar randipana kia. “
Dono ladkiyo ne khud apna kurta top baahar nikaala. Dono mey se kisee ne bra nahi pahna thaa. Dono topless thee. Baahar 20-22 degree temp thaa lekin room ke andar teeno apni apni aag se jal rahe thhe. Kaajal ne kaha,
“ koi dusra kya bolega, hum khud hee kal sabko bataa denge kee Manu maalik ne humey pyar kia, humey lagaaya, humey ladki se aurat banaaya. “
Kaajal aage aaee aur Manu ke kurta ko uske body se baahar nikaal dia. Manu kee nangi chhati ko sahlaate huye boli,
“ Arjun pandit ko marey huye paanch saal ho gaya. Uss se pahle iss ashram mey 18 saal se upar aur 40 saal tak kee jitni bhee maal thee sabko Arjun pandit ne lagaaya thaa, meri maa aur kaki ko bhee. Koi badnaam huee kya. Yanha kee kaee aurato ko Arjun pandit ke saath saath unke dost Vikram Thakur aur jo guruji thode din pahle chale gaye unhone ne bhee lagaaya thaa , koi badnaam huee kya. Aap yanha Bindu bhabhi, Ila, Purvi ko lagate hai, koi badnaam huee kya ? Aur Miththu toh aapki rakhail bunnkar rahti hai, usse bhee koi badnaam nahi karta. Yanha kee aurate, hum ladkia din mey ek kya, saikdo mardo se bhee laga aaye tab bhee koi kabhi budnaam nahi hogi, time barbaad mut kijiye..hum kab se iss mauka kee tallaash mey thhe. “
Ladki ne bolte huye Manu ke paijama ko neeche giraya, wonhi floor par baith gaee aur lawda ko dono haatho se pakad kar chuma.
Manu ko barosa nahi thaa kee Ye ladki virgin hai, Manu ne puchha,
“ jab teri shaadi nahi huee, tu abhi kunwari hai phir tujhe yah sab kaise maalum. “
Ladki ne teen chaar baar supara ko chusa aur boli,
“ panditji , biswas kijiye kee pahla mard ka lawda hai jo maine dekha hai, chhua hai… dusra lawda kaisa hota hoga maalum nahi lekin bahut pyara hai, Purvi aur Bhumi didi iss kee bahut taarif karti hai , sach bahut pyara hai.”
Kaajal topless thee lekin dusri ladki ne apna salwar bhee utad daala aur nangi ho gaee. Manu ke paas aae , uske bagal mey khadi hokar Manu ka ek haath pakda aur jhaanto se bhari choot par dabaaya.
“ saal bhar pahle aapne jab Purvi kee seal todi thee, usse pahli baar choda thaa uss ke agle hee din Purvi ne hum sabko , kam se kam 100-125 aurate ladkia thee , sabko raat kee puri baat , apni aur Ila ke pahli chudai kee puree detail se bataaee.. aapne kya kya kia, kaise kia, sab bataaya. Aap ne kaise unn dono ko chudai ke baad bur se nikla hua lawda chusaya sab bataaya. Humey maalum hua kee aap Bindu bhabhi ko chodte hai toh humne bhee unse jidd kar chudai kee puree baat suni, abhi aap 3-4 dino se unki chhoti bahan Bhumi ko chod rahe hai, aaj shaam bhee unhe khub choda.. yanha se jaane ke baad unhone sab kuchh bataaya. Panditji aur kal subah hee hum sabko yah bataayenge kee aapne humey kaise aur kitna choda, kitna lawda chusaya , kitna hamaari choot chaati. “
Manu ne choot ko dabaate huye puchha,
“ unhone tumhe sabkuchh bataaya lekin yah nahi bataaya kee mujhe jhaanto waali bur nahi bilkul chikni bur chaahiye. “
“ bataaya panditji, wo bhee bataaya”
Dono ladkiyo ne saath kaha. Kaajal ne kaha,
“ lekin abhi saaf karne ka time nahi dia aapne.. agar ek do ghanta pahle khabar bhijwaate toh humaara maal bhee aapko Suchi aur Miththu ke jaisa chikna milta , dono kee choot bahut pyari hai kya? “
Manu bed par aa kar let gaya aur bola,
“ mujhe lagta nahi kee tum dono kunwari ho, agar phati huee choot lekar aaee ho toh yaad rakho kal subah hee dono ko khud kotha par le jaakar bitha dunga, kiski beti ho ? “
Dono ladkia bhee agal bagal aa gaee aur Manu ko dono side se, apni chuchio , baanho aur thighs se ragadne lagi, Ragadte huye, ek saath lawda ko sahlaate huye ladkiyo ne kaha kee wey dono mandir ke paas hee ek mithai ke dukaan ke maalik kee betia hai, sagi bahne hai. Varsha ne 2 mahina pahle hee 18 kee umar paar kee aur uski badi bahan 20 saal kee thee. Unn se bada ek bhai thaa jiski shaadi ho gaee thee. Manu ne puchha toh Kaajal ne kaha kee maa baap shaadi karwana chaahte hai, ek ladka bhee taiyar hai lekin 2 saal pahle, jab aapko pahli baar dekha thaa tabhi maine ghar mey kah dia thaa kee jab tak guruji ka ye beta, Manu mujhe aashirwaad nahi dega, meri choot mey paani nahi daalega tab tak mai shaadi nahi karungi, aur 2 saal baad meri ichchha puree ho rahi hai. “
Manu ko dono ladkiyo se baat karne mey bahut maza aa raha thaa aur upar dono Miththu aur Suchi bahut dukhi thee. Suchi ne kaha,
“ kya karu , kaise iss aadmi ko apne buss mey karu samajh nahi aata. Maine socha thaa kee tumhe yanha rakhungi toh wo hamesha yahi rahega lekin ab lagta hai kee usse hum dono mey se, kisee mey interest nahi hai, jo bhee kuchh bolti hu uska ulta hee matlab leta hai. Bahut jyada badal gaya hai, “
Miththu kee aankho mey bhee aansu thhe. Uss ne kaha,
“ didi, mai badhia se samajh gaee hu. Apne panditji barsaat ke Maushmi mey jaise Ganga nadi hotee hai, badhti hai, bilkul waise hai. Koi bhee Ganga ko baandh kar nahi rakh sakta . Ek taraf baandho toh dusri taraf se nikal jaati hai, Didi aap gussa naa karo toh ek baat bolu ? “
“ nahi gussa karungi , jo bolna jai bol .”
Miththu ne Suchi ke hontho aur gaalo ko chuma aur boli,
“ didi, saniwaar se nahi , kal subah se hee aap saara bandhan hata do, bhale hee kabhi college naa jaaye phir bhee koi saza mut dijiye, kisee bhee tarah ka, koi rok tok mut kijiye, raat 9 baje aaye ya 12 baje hans kar unse baat kijiye., mujhe lagta hee nahi, pura biswas hai kee wey har raat hamaare saath hee rahenge. Nadi ko bina rok tok ke bahne dete hai toh uska uffaan aap se aap kam ho jaata hai.. “
Miththu bolkar chup ho gaee. Suchi ne koi jabaab nahi dia , apne chair par jaa kar baith gaee aur padhne lagi, padhti kya, Miththu ne jo baat kahi uss par hee sochti rahi.
Dono ne bahut bechaini se raat gujari.
Neeche kareeb aadha ghanta kee baat chhet, body se body ragadne ke baad Manu ne puchha,
“ ab tum dono hee faisla karo kee Ye lawda pahle kiski bur mey jaayega. “
Lawda pura taiyar thaa. Jharna ne kaha,
“ agar humey pahle Purvi aur Ila, phir baad mey Rinku aur Pinki ne nahi bataaya hota to hum kisee bhee haalat mey , hazaro rupya ke badle bhee iss lama mota musal ko bur mey kya , haath mey bhee nahi lete. Lekin jab unn chaaro ladkiyo kee kunwari bur iss musal ko sambhaal sakti hai toh phir hamaari choot kyo nahi. “
Varsha thoda alag ghasak kar boli,
“ pahle Jharna ke bur mey peliye, wo badi hai , ussee ko pahle chodiye. “
40 minute ke baad pahli baar ladkiyo ne “ chudai “ word kaha. Manu ko yaad nahi aaya kee uss ne kabhi Rinku aur Pinky ko choda ho.
Manu uthkar baitha aur Jharna ke legs ke beech apne ko position karte huye bola,
“ mujhe yaad nahi kee Maine kabhi Rinku ya Pinky ko choda hai, kaun hai ye dono , abhi kanha hai. “
Varsha uthkar baith gaee aur Manu ke nange body ko sahlaate huye boli,
“ aap bhul gaya lekin unn dono ko ab bhee yaad hai, aapne unn dono ko ek hee bistar par agal bagal lita kar choda thaa, Bindu bhabhi ke ghar mey , Bindu bhabhi ke saamne aur Jitu bhaiya be bhee chudai dekhi thee. Baad mey Jitu bhaiya be bahut koshish kee lekin dono mey se kisee se unhe haath bhee nahi lagane dia. Dono kee shaadi ho gaee , dono bahut khush hai. Thode din pahle aaee thee aur aapke saath kee peechhli chudai ko yaad kar rahi thee, ek baar aap se aur chudwaana chaahti hai. “
Manu ne lawda ko badi bahan Kaajal ke choot par set kia. Jhaanto ko haath se agal bagal kar bur ke chhed par lawda ko dabaaya aur bola.
“ agli baar jab aaye toh Jitu bhai yaa aaj waale guard ko bol kar tum chaaro ek saath aana..raat mey nahi , din bhar tum chaaro ko pyar karunga , khub pyar karunga… “
“ nahiiiiiiiiii, maarrrrrrrrrr gaee…”
Pyar karunga bolte huye Manu ne itna jor jaar dhakka maara kee Kaajal uchhal padi, cheekh nikal gaee. Baahar khade guard ko bhee cheekh sunai dee.
Kaajal ka chehra safed par gaya, muh khula rah gaya,.. aankho mey aansu aa gaye aur Manu ke thighs ko bur se nikalti khoon kee garmi mahsoos huee. Manu ne kaee aur dhakka lagaataar , ek ke baad ek maara aur jab lawda pura andar chala gaya toh lawda ko andar dabaaye huye hontho ko chusne laga aur ek haath se chuchio ko bhee sahlaaya, ek dedh minute lips ko chusa aur phir gaalo ko chumne chusne laga.
Varsha ne dheere se kaha,
“ didi, pura lawda andar gaayab ho gaya hai. “
Lekin Kaajal bolne kee condition mey nahi thee. 5-7 minute room mey shaanti rahi. Manu ko laga kee ladki kaa body loose ho gaya hai phir bhee Manu ne dhakka maarna shuru nahi kia. Gaalo hontho ko chum kar bola,
“ Kaajal, sach tum bahut hee badhia , bahut hee mast maal ho, mujhe bahut pasand aaee.. bilkul kunwari, mere hee pasand kee sandesh thee, tum dono bhee sundar ho lekin soch kar bataao kee apne ashram mey rahne waale ladkiyo , aurato mey sabse jyada sundar kaun hai..”
“ Suchi aur Champa maalkin dono sabse jyada sundar hai lekin mujhe Suchi maalkin kee khubsurtii jyada pasand hai.”
Manu ne hanste huye kaha,
“ unki baat nahi kar raha, mere ghar kee aurato ko chhor kar aur kaun sabse jyada sundar hai.. “
Dono ladkiyo ne sochne mey ek bhee pal nahi lagaaya , dono saath boli.
“ jaisa apsara jaisa naam waisee hee apsara jaisee sundar hai Menka , apne secretary saahab kee beti hai, hamaare hee umra kee hai , kunwari hai kee nahi, nahi maalum.. aapki Suchi aur Suhana maalkin jaisee nahi hai shaayad lekin bahut sundar hai, uski maa Manjusha bhee sundar hai lekin beti jyada sundar hai. “
Manu unn dono se mila kya, unhe kabhi dekha bhee nahi thaa. Ladkiyo ne bataaya kee dono bahut hee kam ghar se baahar nikalti hai, mandir bhee tab aati hai jab mandir mey pandito ke siwa aur koi nahi rahta. Secretary saahab dono ko ghar mey hee kaied rakhte hai.
Phir eise hee baat cheet karte karte Manu ne dono bahno ko baari baari se 2-2 baar choda ..aur subah kee Roshni room mey aane lagi . Pahle round mey Kaajal ne karib 40 minute hee chudwaya uske baad Manu ko apne upar se hata dia. Manu ne uski bur par ek baar bhee mouth nahi lagaaya lekin Kaajal ke upar se utar Varsha ke upar seedha nahi 69 pose mey let gaya. Varsha ka pubic area bhee jhaanto se bhara thaa lekin badi bahan se kan thaa. Dono haatho se jhaanto ko phailaya toh slit kee patli see line deekhai dee aur saath hee nanha clit bhee dikha. Manu ne dono lips ke beech clit ko chusa toh ladki ko bahut badhia laga.
“ aah maalik bahut badhia laga. Phir se kijiye. “
“ aur bhee maza aayega, tum lawda chuso. “
Bahan kee bur ke ras se lathpath lawda ko Varsha ne dono haatho se pakda aur tip par tongue lagaaya. Manu ne clit ko fingers se ragadte huye kaha,
“ Varsha , ghabrao mut, tumhari Suchi maalkin, Suhana maalkin, Miththu, Bhumi sabhi, meri sabhi maal lawda chusti hai, apni bur se nikle huye lawda ko bhee bina saaf kiye chusti hai, tum bhee chuso , dekho kee tumhari bahan kee bur ka swaad kaisa hai. Chus Varsha rani. “
Manu ne rani kaha toh ladki bahut khush huee. Pahle aadha supara ko lekar chusa , shaayad badhia laga, phir pura supara ko chusne lagi, thoda der chus kar boli , haa maalik badhia lug raha hai, didi kee bur ka swaad bahut badhia hai. “
Manu inn dono ko bhee barbaad karna chaah raha thaa. Usne kaha,
“ mere lawda ko chus kar bhee tujhe apni didi kee bur ka swaad badhia lug raha toh soch didi kee bur ko chusegi toh aur bhee badhia lagega. “
Bolkar Manu bur ko angulio aur tongue se explore karne laga aur udhar dheere dheere karke Varsha ne 6 inch se jyada lawda mouth mey bhar kar chubhlaane lagi, beech beech mey lawda ko baahar nikaal deti thee aur tongue se lawda ke chaaro taraf chaat-ti thee.
Manu ne kaha,
“ Kaajal, teri chhoti bahan bahut badhia se lawda chus rahi hai, tu bhee seekh le, Varsha kee bur se nikla lawda tu bhee chusegi, tujhe bhee bahut badhia lagega. “
Manu phir apne kaam mey busy ho gaya. Kaajal ne nazdeek jaakar dekha kee uski bahan kaise lawda ko chubhla rahi hai, chus rahi hai chaat rahi hai. Manu ab fingers ko bur ke andar ghusaanr laga. Pahle ek anguli ghusakar bur ke andar ghumaaya . Thodi der baad 2 anguli aur baad mey Teen angulio ko bur mey ghusakar andar ghumane laga. Thodi der ghumaane ke baad angulio ko bur ke andar baahar karne laga, pahle dheere dheere phir khub jor se , juldi juldi bur ke andar baahar karne laga, Varsha lawda ko nahi chus saki, lawda ko baahar nikaala aur dono haatho se lawda ko pakde huye kamad ko uchhalne lagi, siskaari maarne lagi. Kareeb 10 minute kee finger fuck ke baad Manu uske upar seedha hua, Varsha rok nahi paaee Manu ne uske lips ko apni lips ke beech lia, ek haath se lawda ko bur ke andar thela aur dedh minute mey hee Manu ne 9-10 jor daar dhakka maara aur pura lawda bur mey ghus gaya. Kaajal kee tarah Varsha mee bur se bhee khoon nikalne laga. Jab pura lawda andar ghus gaya tab bhee Manu ruka nahi, hontho ko free kia aur danadan pelta raha, kareeb 10 minute gujra gujra, ladki ne apne dono haatho aur thighs se Manu ko baandhte huye boli,
“ raja , ye apni pahli chudai kabhi nahi bhulungi, aapko maalum thaa kee chudai mey aap itna maza dete hai toh pahle hee mujhe kyo nahi choda, uff bahut maza aa raha hai, bahut hee jyada. “
Aur iss ladki chhoti bahan ne apni badi bahan se jyada der Manu ko sambhala, pahli chudai mey hee lawda ko dedh ghanta bur mey rakha tab jaa kar past huee. Manu ne lawda bur se khincha, lawda par ab bhee khoon kee kuchh boonde thee. Kaajal baithee huyee chhoti bahan kee chudai dekh rahi thee. Manu ne uski head ko apne lawda par dabaaya aur kareeb 5 minute Kaajal ke head ko lawda par upar neeche karta raha.
Jab lawda saaf ho gaya toh Manu bed se neeche utra aur Kaajal ko Varsha ke legs ke beech kutia ke position mey iss tarah kia kee uske chuttar bed ke edge par rahe, lawda ke height mey ho. Phir Kaajal ke head ko Varsha ke choot ke dabaate huye bola,
“ Kaajal , tuney dekha kee maine kaise jhaant ko hataakar Varsa ka bur chusa tu bhee waisa hee chus. Baad mey Varsha se bhee teri bur chuswaunga. “
Kaajal ke head ko bur par dabaaye rakh Manu ne Kaajal kee bur ko chusa, angulio se choda. Kaajal ne bhee bahan kee bur ko chusna chaatna shuru kia. Manu ne iss baar neeche khade hokar, uski chuttaro ko pakad kar choda. Thodi der chuttaro ko pakad chodne ke baad Manu ne haath neeche kar Kaajal kee chuchio ko dabaate , masalte huye khub badhia se , taaquat lagaa kar choda. Iss baar kaajal ne bhee ek ghanta se jyada sambhala aur phir jhatke se apne ko lawda se alag kar Varsha ke bagal mey let gaee.
Manu ko bolne kee jarurat nahi huee. Varsha ne khud apni didi ke bur ke upar apne ko kutia banaaya. Manu ne Varsha kee bur ko jyada der chusa chaata aur Varsha bhee apni didi kee bur chusti rahi, phir Manu ne Varsha ko bhee kutia ke pose mey ek ghanta se jyada choda. Varsha bhee past ho gaee.
Manu ne dono ko bed ke edge par bithaya. Pahle Kaajal ko lawda chusaya aur uske baad Varsha ko.
“ ab tum dono ek saath lawda chuso , ras niklega toh usse neeche mut girne dena, ek ek boond pee lena. Jab bachcha paida karna ho tabhi mard ke ras ko bur mey lena nahi toh jis se bhee chudwao ras ko hamesha pee jaana phir tum dono bhee Champa jaisa hee hamesha khubsurat aur jawan rahogi, Champa jis se bhee chudwati hai uska ras jarur peeti hai. “
Dono ladkiyo ne Manu ko disappoint nahi kia, Manu Kaajal ke muh mey ras giraane laga, pahla spray Kaajal ko pilalaane ke baad lawda Varsha ke mouth mey gaya aur usne chus chus kar lawda ko dry kar dia. Dono ladkiyo ne ek ek boond ko swallow kar lis. Aakhir mey Manu ne dono ke lips ko khub chuma.
Dono ladkiyo ko ek saath khada kia, Kaajal 5 ft 1 inch thee aur Varsha uss se thodi lambi, dono ka wajan 45-50;kgs ke beech thaa. Kaajal ka face roundis thaa aur Varsha ka oval. Varsha kee chuchi 30-32 inch kee thee aur Kaajal kee thodi badi, dono ke nipples bahut hee chhote thhe aur kamad 24 inch se bhee kam. Chuttar bhee 32 inch ke aas paas hee thee. Dono dekhne mey normal thee lekin Manu ko dono ka attitude aur response bahut pasand aaya.
Dono khadi rahi aur Manu ne ussee pose mey dono kee chuchio ko khub chusa, bur ko bhee chusa .
“ Mai tum dono se bahut khush hu, bolo kya chaahiye, kabhi bhee kuchh jarurat ho toh bejijhak mere paas aa jaana. “
Kaajal ne kaha,
“ humne shaayad 11.30 baje shuru kia thaa aur ab 6 buj raha hai. Maalik aap sach Dhanya hai, bahuto se chudai kee kahani suni hai, sirf aapki chudi huee maal se hee suna kee aap kabhi ek ghanta se kam nahi chodte lekin dusri kisee ne ab tak nahi kaha kee uske mard ne usse 15 minute bhee choda ho, maa bolti hai kee mera baap 10 minute bhee tight nahi rahta aur bhai jawan hai wo bhee apni gharwali ko kabhi 15 minute bhee nahi chod paata.. pandit ji , ek baar aur samay dijiye , apni bhabhi ko aapse chudwaungi. “
Manu ne kapde pahante huye kaha,
“ tum dono ne mujhe bahut khush kia, bahut pasand aaee tum dono mujhe, juldi phir mauka dunga.. aur juldi kisee tarah Menka aur uski maa Manjusha se kahna kee mai unhe yaad kar raha thaa. “
Dono ladkia khushi khushi apne ghar chali gaee.
Puna ne ashram phone kia. Manu college jaa chuka thaa, Koyali ne phone uthaya aur Puna ne kaha kee Manu ke college se aate hee usse yanha, Mansi ke ghar bhej de, bahut jaruri kaam hai.
Miththu udas mann se Pari ko Vikram aur Champa ke saath khelte dekhti rahi . Thodi der Champa bhee Mahipal ke saath rahi, Puna aur Champa kee khubsurti ne usse bahut impress kia lekin Mahipal ko dono kee khubsurati se jyada Saloni ke intelligence aur budhdhi ne impress kia. Usne kaha,
“ kareeb 2 saal pahle humne aapko CM saahab ke saath dekha toh sabhi ko bahut aashvharya hua thaa kee itni kam umra kee ladki, saadharan rang roop wali ladki CM kee personal secretary kaise bann gaee. Sabhi aap se bahut impress thhe hee lekin apni saheli ke arrest hotey hee aapne apne post se resign kar dia toh aapki ijjat aur bhee badh gaee. Mai purey biswas ke saath kahta hu kee agar aap MLA ke liye contest karey toh aap bahut bade margin se state ke kisee bhee seat se jeet jaayengi.. “
Saloni ne dheere se kaha,
“ aap purey paagal hai . Mai abhi buss 21 saal kee hee hu, maine high college bhee paas nahi kia hai. Maalum nahi , aapka mukhya mantri kitna bebkoof hai jo ek 19 saal kee badsurat ladki ke haatho budhdhu bann gaya. “
Mahipal ne hanste huye kaha
“ haa abhi aapse aadha -ek ghanta baate kar ke hee jaan gaya kee mukhya mantri kitna bada bebkoof hai jo aapke jaisee secretary ko apne se alag honne dia. Meri baat ghanth baandh lijiye , agla mukhya mantri jo bhee ho, wo aapko hee apna secretary rakhega. “
“ mujhe kisee ka secretary nahi ban-na , ya toh apni saheli ke business mey uska saath dungi nahi toh mai khud apna chhota mota business chalu karungi aur shaadi kar ke 2-3 Pari aur Munna jaise bachche paida karungi.. ab kisee kee secretary nahi banungi. Aap ke liye chai laati hu, “
Saloni kitchen kee taraf gaee. Saloni ne iss khubsurat jawaan aadmi ko bilkul bold kar dia thaa.
Loag theek hee kahte hai, kisee kisee ko ghar baithe hee sab kuchh mil jaata hai, 3-4 bade bade officers se chudwa kar Saloni CM kee PA bunn gaee aur ab bahut juldi ek khubsurat jawan, amir aadmi usse shaadi ke liye propose karne waala thaa.
Manu college gaya. Manu ka mood bahut hee kharaab thaa. Kisee bhee ladki se baat nahi kia. Agar peechhli raat course revise nahi kia hota toh paper bahut hee kharab jaata lekin kismat se jo jo selected padh kar aaya thaa , questions usee chapter se aaye thhe, Manu ko biswas thaa kee 60 - 65 percent Marks toh aa hee jaayega.
College aate samay Jitu ne bataaya kee Bhumi bahut dukhi hai kee peechhli shaam Manu uske paas nahi aaya. Manu be usse kah dia kee abhi uski tabiyat theek nahi hai, Bhumi se kah de kee Manu uss se bilkul naaraz nahi hai, usse juldi bulayega. Manu ne Jitu se kaha kee bhale hee uske sasural waale aaye ya uska gharwala aaye Bhumi jab tak Manu naa bole yanha se kanhi nahi jaayegi.
Exam khatam hua aur Manu seedha ashram aa gaya. Lekin wonha naa Suchi thee naa Miththu. Miththu se milne ke liye Manu betaab ho raha thaa lekin wo Mansi ke ghar jaane se apne ko rok raha thaa. Usse darr thaa kee agar Suchi se puchhe bina Miththu se milne gaya toh Suchi bahut naaraz ho jaayegi, Manu soch hee raha thaa kee kya kare , kanha jaaye , Koyali ne Puna ke phone ke baare mey bataaya.
Manu ko phir bhee Suchi kee chinta thee kee usse gussa aayega. Koyali ne Manu se Mansi ke ghar jaane ko kaha aur usse assure kia kee Suchi naaraz nahi hogi.
“ Manu, Miththu nahi hai toh didi bhee pareshan hai, jaise bhee ho Miththu ko wapas le aao, Miththu ko dekhte hee Suchi ka saara gussa gaayab ho jaayega. “
Manu ne thodi der socha aur kareeb chaar baje Mansi ke ghar pahunch gaya, Mansi ke college mey bhee exam chal raha thaa. Dono ek dedh ghanta pahle hee aa gaee thee. Manu ko dekh kar Miththu bahut khush huee lekin Manu ke pass nahi gaee.
Manu ne dekha kee Pari soo rahi hai lekin Miththu ke paas nahi Manjari ne apni godi mey Pari ko sula dia thaa. Manu ko Miththu par bahut daya aaee. Usne decide kia kee Suhana ke aate hee Miththu se shaadi karne kee baat karega. Manu ko bharosa thaa kee Suhana bhee Miththu se shaadi karne ka permission de degi,
Manu ko dekhte hee Puna ne tease kia,
“ kya Manu , kuchh din iss bechari ko chaiin se rahne do naa, roj tum isse ragadte ho ussee darr se bhaag kar yanha aa gaee hai. Bechari kitna pyar karti hai tumhe , kuchh toh raham karo iss bechari par,, “
Wonha sabhi baithe thhe, guest Mahipal bhee. Manu ne kaha,
“ ye pyar karna sabke buss kee baat nahi hai, jo pyar karte hai, wey khud hee dukhi ho sakte hai apne chaahne waale ko kabhi dukhi nahi karte. Aur ye ladki toh aashram aaee hee thee sirf Pari kee dekhbhaal ke liye, janha Pari rahegi wonhi ye bhee rahegi, “
Manu kee baat sunn Miththu bahut dukhi ho gaee. Ab usse khud samajh nahi aa raha thaa kee wo ashram mey kyo rahti hai, Pari ke liye , ya Suchi kee company ke liye yaa phir Manu se chudwaane ke liye. Manu wonha sabhi se baate karta raha. Thodi der baad Manjari ne Pari ko bed par litaya aur khadi hokar Manu se kaha kee usse kuchh jaruri baat karni hai , room mey chale. Lekin Manu ne soch lia thaa jab tak Suchi aur Miththu, dono nahi chudwayegi wo ashram ya yanha kee kisee ladki ko nahi chodega.
Manu ne kaha,
“ jo jaruri baat karni hai wo jab Sunday ko aaunga tab kar lena, abhi mujhe kisee dusri jagah jaana hai. “
Manu kee baat sunkar Miththu Champa ke room mey gaee aur apna saaman pack kia. Wo phir eisee jagah aakar baithee kee usse neeche kee sab harquat maalum parti rahe.
Manu wonha kareeb aadha ghanta baitha aur jyada tar Mahipal se hee baat kia. Uthte samay Manu ne Mansi se kaha kee wo Mahipal ko lekar aashram aaye. Manu ne Saloni se kaha,
“ Saloni , tu bahut dino se ashram nahi aaee. Mansi ko samay naa miley toh tumhi Mahipal bhai saahab ko lekar aana. Manu ne Mahipal se bhee request kia kee jaane ke pahle aashram aa jaaye,
Manu baahar aaya aur Miththu phurti se apna bag lekar utri aur Champa se boli,
“ badi maalkin, yanha Pari ka dhyan rakhne waale bahut hai lekin wonha meri Suchi didi akeli hai, mai jaati hu..”
Jhatpat Champa ka feet chhua aur bag lekar baahar aa gaee. Miththu ne naa Pari kee oar hee dekha aur naa kisee aur kee taraf, Wo car mey jaakar baith gaee.
Manu ne Miththu ko car mey baithe dekha. Mann hee mann bahut khush hua. Miththu ke bagal mey peechhe ke seat par baith gaya. Car chal dee.
Mansi ne Champa aur Manjari ko daanta,
“ mai kal se dekh rahi hu, bechari Manu aur Suchi bhabhi ko chhor kar aaee sirf Pari ke liye aur tum dono ne Pari ko ek minute bhee uske paas nahi rahne dia. Kitni dukhi hokar gaee hai. “
Manjari ne kaha,
“ naa maine naa hee Champa kaki ne Pari ko jabardasti baandh kar rakha, Pari khud hee uske paas nahi gaee toh hum kya kar sakte hai.. aur jab se mai yanha aaee hu tab se yahi chaahti thee kee Pari bhee yanhi aakar rahe, bhagwan ne meri sunn lee. “
Mansi ne koi jabaab nahi diya. Mann hee mann wo bhee khush thee Pari uske saamne apni maa ke saath hai. Jaisa wo shuru se chahti thee dono Pari aur Vikram ko apne tareeke se paal sakti thee. Lekin usse biswas nahi ho raha thaa kee jo Suchi Pari ke liye paagal thee itni aasani se usse apne se alag kar dia. Mansi ke dil mey Suchi ka darr aur bhee badh gaya, Wo samajh gaee kee agar usne kabhi Suchi ke koi dushmani kee toh uske liye Suchi pareshani khadi kar sakti hai.
Suchi , in fact Mansi se bahut jyada cruel thee.
Manu aur Miththu jab upar aaye tab tak Suchi bhee college se aa chuki thee. Miththu ko dekh andar se bahut khush huee , upar se daant-na chaahti thee lekin Miththu daur kar aaee aur Suchi ke paao se lipat kar roney lagi. Miththu 24 ghant ke andar hee waapas aa gaee thee lekin teeno premi , Suchi, Manu aur Miththu ko lug raha thaa jaise kee 24 ghanta nahi 24 saal gujar gaya ho . Suchi ke dono feet pakad Miththu rotee rahi lekin Suchi chup chaap khadi rahi. Baaki sab loag chup khade rahe. Kanhaiyalal mandir mey thaa,
10 minute se jyada ka samay gujra. Suchi ne naa Miththu ko uthaya naa hee kuchh boli. Miththu hee khadi huee aur boli,
“ mai jaanti hu didi kee aapke bolne ke baabjud bhee yanha se chali gaee wo meri bahut hee badi galti thee. Aapka gussa hona jaayaj hai. Mai jaa rahi hu, aapko apna chehra kabhi nahi….”
“ chataak chataak “
Dono gaalo par ek ek karaara chaanta pada.Suchi ne kaha,
“ mujhe eise rulaane se badhia hai kee tu mera gala dabaa kar maar daal, mere pet mey chaaku bhonk de.. raat bhar jaagti rahi, ek minute na soee naa hee padhai kar paaee.. pata nahi aaj ke paper mey pass bhee karungi kee nahi,, tu hee nahi , inn teeno ( Gulabo, Koyali , Sangeeta) ko bhee bol kee ye sab bhee chali jaaye.. phir kabhi waapas mut aana, hum dono yanha rahenge ( She & Manu ) , hum ek dusre ko sambhaal lenge, humey kisee aur kee koi jarurat nahi. “
Pari ko Suchi ne khud bheja thaa lekin Miththu ke jaane se uska dil roney laga thaa. Suchi shayad Miththu ko Manu se bhee jyada pyar karti thee lekin 24 ghanta ke andar hee Miththu ko wapas dekh Suchi bahut khush bhee huee aur ussee khushi mey loudly roney lagi.
Aur Nivedita ke marne ke baad Suchi phir uss samay roney lagi. Miththu ne apni dono baanho mey Suchi ko baandha aur usse khinchte huye room mey le gaee aur kareeb 2 ghanta ke baad dono baahar nikle. Thoda rona dhona ke baad dono ne jamkar lesbian masti maari. Agar uss samay koi Miththu aur Suchi ko nanga dekhta toh dono ke body par saikdo daant ke kaatne ke nishaan aur nails ke daag hotey. Dono mey se kisee ne Pari ka naam nahi lia. “
Kitchen mey Gulabo ne kaha,
“ aaj raat humey apne Manu ka mota lamba lawda aur uska pyar jarur milega. “
Miththu aur Suchi kamre mey gaye, dono mey se kisee ne Manu kee oar dhyan nahi dia. Manu neeche gaya aur Jitu se hee kahkar Bhumi ko bulwaya. Dono upar ke ek room mey kareeb 2 ghanta rahi aur neeche Manu ne Bhumi ko seedha ulta kar teen ghanta se jyada choda. Jab wapas aaya toh raat ka 9 se jyada ho gaya thaa.
Sabhi Manu ka khaane ke liye wait kar rahe thhe. Manu ko dekhte hee Miththu boli,
“ ek din aapko chhut milee toh aap sab rule , niyam bhul gaye. Aaj chhod deti hu lekin kal se Yanha ka darwaja raat 9 baje bund ho jaayega. Kisee ko entry nahi milegi. “
Koyali ne hanste huye kaha,
“ Miththu kyo khud apni dushman bunn rahi ho , Manu ka koi nuksaan nahi hoga, neeche kee aurate yahi toh chahti hai kee kab Manu ke saath rahne ka mauka miley, sab raat bhar tumhaare Manu ko nochti rahengi. “
Koyali kee baat ka Miththu ke upar koi asar nahi hua, usne phir kaha,
“ kisee ko agar gharwali se jyada baahar kee randia hee pasand hai toh unhi randio ke paas rahe, lekin ye niyam nahi badlega.
Miththu kee baat sunn Suchi bahut khush ho rahi thee. Manu ne jhunjhla kar kaha,
“ tu nahi thee toh mai kitni shaanti se yanha raha, tujhe yanha bulaya kisne , jaa tu apni Pari ke paas, kaka ne bhee kaha thaa naa kee kabhi Pari ka haath mut chhorna. “
Manu kee baat par bhee Miththu chup nahi huee. Usne kaha,
“ mai paagal hu jo Suchi didi ko chhor kar jaaungi, kanhi nahi jaaungi , mai toh ye dekhna chaahti thee kee aapke dil mey mere liye kitna pyar hai, dekh lia, koi pyar nahi hai., shaam se jis ke saath teen ghanta thhe, raat bhee usee Bhumi ke saath gujarye. Bhumi khush hogi hee hum sab bhee shaanti se soyenge, “
Kanhaiyalal ne baat ko divert kia.
“ tum loag apna nok-jhonk bund karo. Suchi beti , tumlogo kee Nargis chachi ne mujhse bahut kaha hai, jidd bhee kee hai, Uday bhaiya ne bhee bahut kaha kee mai unn ke saath hee rahu, dono bhai ko 23-24 saal baad saath rahne ke mauka mila hai. Yanha mai bahut khush hu lekin dono bhai saath rahenge toh badhia hoga. Manu , Suchi mujhe jaane do. Agar tumlogo kee Ijaajat ho toh mai Sangeeta ko bhee apne saath le jaaunga, bhabhi ( Nargis ) ko bahut madad ho jaayegi. “
Manu aur Suchi ne ek dusre kee oar dekha, ek dusre ko wink kia. Manu chup raha aur Suchi ne kaha,
“ humey bahut badhia lagta hai kee koi apna, kaka saath hai lekin mai apne swarth/ selfishness ke kaaran dono bhai ke beech nahi aaungi. Kaka, aap bhai , bhabhi ke saath rahna chaahte hai toh rahiye lekin humlogo ke upar apna aashirwaad banaye rakhiyega, yanha aate rahiyega. Aur agar Sangeeta aap logo ke saath rahna chaahti hai toh aap isse le jaaeeye. “
Suchi ne Sangeeta se puchha toh Sangeeta ne kaha,
“ maalkin mai jaaungi lekin ek shart par aap mujhe yanha aane se kabhi mana mut kijiyega. “
Suchi ne hanste huye kaha,
“ tera jab jee chaahe apne Manu maalik ka lawda khane , chudwaane aa jaana .. tu agar roj chaahe toh aa sakti hai lekin chudai sirf ek baar hee milegi. “
“ aap bahut gandi hai “
Bolkar Sangeeta kitchen mey chali gaee. Yah final ho gaya kee agle din se Kanhaiyalal apne bhai bhaabhi ke saath rahega. Manu ko koi problem nahi thaa. Usse problem thaa kee peechhle din Nargis chachi apne ghar gaee toh phir yanha nahi aaee.
Sab ne apna apna kaam khatam kia. Sangeeta aur Kanhaiya ek saath rahe, Koyali aur Gulabo dusre room mey, Manu apne room mey aaya toh Suchi ne kaha,
“ tumhari saza aaj khatam nahi huee. Iss room mey tum saniwaar se hee aa sakte ho, aur waise bhee tumhe hamari kya jarurat hai..sombaar ko exam ke baad Divya aur uski maa ke saath saath ek kisee dusri randi ko choda aur aaj Bhumi ko chod kar aaye hai.. abhi yanha kee koi bhee maal tumse aur 4 raat nahi chudwayegi..kal kisse lagaane ka plan hai..”
Manu ne gussa se kaha,
“ tum dono se badhia toh baahar waali hee hai, ab raat bhee baahar hee gujarunga. “
Bolkar Manu gusse se door ko pull karta hua room ke baahar hee nahi nikla , main door khol kar neeche aa gaya. Raat ka dus buj gaya thaa, mandir bund ho gaya thaa. Baahar sirf guards ghum rahe thee. Manu ne ek guard ko bulakar kaha,
“ bhaiya, mujhe abhi 2 ladkia chaahiye, bilkul kunwari.. koi milegi. “
Guard yanha kaee saalo se kaam kar raha thaa. Usne kaha,
“ maalik, 2 kya 20 kunwari ladkia mil jaayegi , mujhe maalum hai kee yanha rahne waali sabhi chhoti badi aapse chudwana chaahti hai. Arjun pandit ko bhee yanha kee aurate bahut pasand kart thee lekin guruji ke paas koi nahi aana chaahti thee . Aapko shaayad maalum nahi, Kanhaiya pandit ke pahle waale guruji mandir kee aadhi aamdaani aurato par hee lutaate thhe. Hashim ko har mahina bahut moti raham dete thhe maal ko pataane ke liye, sab samjhate hai kee ladkia, aurate yanha guruji se khush hokar chudwaane aati thee , nahi maalik sabhi aati thee sirf guruji se rupya lutne ke liye aur jo ek baar aa jaati thee uss ke upar guruji sammohan kria karke usse apne buss mey kar lete thhe. Badhia hua kee wey chale gaye, aap room mey jaaeeye mai abhi badhia maal lekar aata hu, “
Manu ne kabhi socha nahi thaa kee guruji rupya dekar chudai karte thhe. Koyali aur Yasmin ne theek hee kaha thaa kee guruji kuchh mantra se aurato ko apne bass mey karte thhe. Manu ne decide kia kee chairman aur Mansi se baat kar mandir ke account ka audit karwayega aur guruji ne agar rupya ka her phir kia hai toh unhe jail bhijwaunga.
Guruji ne dusre cupboards ka key toh Suchi ko de dia thaa lekin jis cupboard mey cash rahta thaa uska nahi. Jis raat suchi ne Manu se shaadi kee thee usse raat Suchi guruji ke room mey gaee thee uske baad kabhi nahi gaee. Cash waale cupboard kee chaabhi kiske paas thee Manu ko nahi maalum thaa. Nivedita ke marne ke baad Suchi ko jo hissa mila thaa ussee se ashram ka kharcha chala rahi thee. Suchi har ek expense ka hisaaab rakhti thee, likhti thee.
Aadhe ghanta ke baad guard 2 salwar kurta pahni huee ladkiyo ko lekar aaaya. Usne kaha,
“ ye Varsha aur ye Kaajal hai. Maalik aur bhee aana chaahti thee lekin maine unhe mana kar dia. “
Manu ne dono ko dekha aur bola ,
“ agar mere saath puree raat bhee rahogi tab bhee mai ek paisa bhee nahi dunga , kabhi nahi, kisee ko bhee nahi dunga. “
Kaajal dusri ladki Varsha se ek - do saal badi deekh rahi thee. Usne kaha,
“ Manu pandit , kaun paagal hogi jo aapke saath rahne ke liye ek bhee paisa legi, ek raat kya pandit hum toh jindgi bhar ke liye aapki muft kee randi bankar rahna chaahenge. Chaliye room ke andar , aapke saath rahne ke liye ek saal se tarap rahi thee. “
Manu dono ladkiyo ko lekar andar gaya aur door ko andar se bolt kar dia.
“ maa ko maalum hai kee tum mere paas aaee ho, raat bhar mere saath rahogi. “
Dusri ladki ne kaha,
“ bolkar kya aaee, hamaarimaa hee nahi, bhabhi bhee hamaare saath aana chaahti thee. Hum dono ka kaam toh ek dedh ghanta mey ho jaayega, unn dono ko bhee bula lu. “
Aur Manu ko uss samay pahli baar feel hua kee wo yanha kitna popular hai. Phir bhee puchha,
“ shaadi ke pahle ek dusre mard ke saath puree raat rahkar tumhe sharam nahi aayegi , tumhari maa bhabhi hee nahi ye guard bhee sabko bataa dega kee tum dono ne raat bhar randipana kia. “
Dono ladkiyo ne khud apna kurta top baahar nikaala. Dono mey se kisee ne bra nahi pahna thaa. Dono topless thee. Baahar 20-22 degree temp thaa lekin room ke andar teeno apni apni aag se jal rahe thhe. Kaajal ne kaha,
“ koi dusra kya bolega, hum khud hee kal sabko bataa denge kee Manu maalik ne humey pyar kia, humey lagaaya, humey ladki se aurat banaaya. “
Kaajal aage aaee aur Manu ke kurta ko uske body se baahar nikaal dia. Manu kee nangi chhati ko sahlaate huye boli,
“ Arjun pandit ko marey huye paanch saal ho gaya. Uss se pahle iss ashram mey 18 saal se upar aur 40 saal tak kee jitni bhee maal thee sabko Arjun pandit ne lagaaya thaa, meri maa aur kaki ko bhee. Koi badnaam huee kya. Yanha kee kaee aurato ko Arjun pandit ke saath saath unke dost Vikram Thakur aur jo guruji thode din pahle chale gaye unhone ne bhee lagaaya thaa , koi badnaam huee kya. Aap yanha Bindu bhabhi, Ila, Purvi ko lagate hai, koi badnaam huee kya ? Aur Miththu toh aapki rakhail bunnkar rahti hai, usse bhee koi badnaam nahi karta. Yanha kee aurate, hum ladkia din mey ek kya, saikdo mardo se bhee laga aaye tab bhee koi kabhi budnaam nahi hogi, time barbaad mut kijiye..hum kab se iss mauka kee tallaash mey thhe. “
Ladki ne bolte huye Manu ke paijama ko neeche giraya, wonhi floor par baith gaee aur lawda ko dono haatho se pakad kar chuma.
Manu ko barosa nahi thaa kee Ye ladki virgin hai, Manu ne puchha,
“ jab teri shaadi nahi huee, tu abhi kunwari hai phir tujhe yah sab kaise maalum. “
Ladki ne teen chaar baar supara ko chusa aur boli,
“ panditji , biswas kijiye kee pahla mard ka lawda hai jo maine dekha hai, chhua hai… dusra lawda kaisa hota hoga maalum nahi lekin bahut pyara hai, Purvi aur Bhumi didi iss kee bahut taarif karti hai , sach bahut pyara hai.”
Kaajal topless thee lekin dusri ladki ne apna salwar bhee utad daala aur nangi ho gaee. Manu ke paas aae , uske bagal mey khadi hokar Manu ka ek haath pakda aur jhaanto se bhari choot par dabaaya.
“ saal bhar pahle aapne jab Purvi kee seal todi thee, usse pahli baar choda thaa uss ke agle hee din Purvi ne hum sabko , kam se kam 100-125 aurate ladkia thee , sabko raat kee puri baat , apni aur Ila ke pahli chudai kee puree detail se bataaee.. aapne kya kya kia, kaise kia, sab bataaya. Aap ne kaise unn dono ko chudai ke baad bur se nikla hua lawda chusaya sab bataaya. Humey maalum hua kee aap Bindu bhabhi ko chodte hai toh humne bhee unse jidd kar chudai kee puree baat suni, abhi aap 3-4 dino se unki chhoti bahan Bhumi ko chod rahe hai, aaj shaam bhee unhe khub choda.. yanha se jaane ke baad unhone sab kuchh bataaya. Panditji aur kal subah hee hum sabko yah bataayenge kee aapne humey kaise aur kitna choda, kitna lawda chusaya , kitna hamaari choot chaati. “
Manu ne choot ko dabaate huye puchha,
“ unhone tumhe sabkuchh bataaya lekin yah nahi bataaya kee mujhe jhaanto waali bur nahi bilkul chikni bur chaahiye. “
“ bataaya panditji, wo bhee bataaya”
Dono ladkiyo ne saath kaha. Kaajal ne kaha,
“ lekin abhi saaf karne ka time nahi dia aapne.. agar ek do ghanta pahle khabar bhijwaate toh humaara maal bhee aapko Suchi aur Miththu ke jaisa chikna milta , dono kee choot bahut pyari hai kya? “
Manu bed par aa kar let gaya aur bola,
“ mujhe lagta nahi kee tum dono kunwari ho, agar phati huee choot lekar aaee ho toh yaad rakho kal subah hee dono ko khud kotha par le jaakar bitha dunga, kiski beti ho ? “
Dono ladkia bhee agal bagal aa gaee aur Manu ko dono side se, apni chuchio , baanho aur thighs se ragadne lagi, Ragadte huye, ek saath lawda ko sahlaate huye ladkiyo ne kaha kee wey dono mandir ke paas hee ek mithai ke dukaan ke maalik kee betia hai, sagi bahne hai. Varsha ne 2 mahina pahle hee 18 kee umar paar kee aur uski badi bahan 20 saal kee thee. Unn se bada ek bhai thaa jiski shaadi ho gaee thee. Manu ne puchha toh Kaajal ne kaha kee maa baap shaadi karwana chaahte hai, ek ladka bhee taiyar hai lekin 2 saal pahle, jab aapko pahli baar dekha thaa tabhi maine ghar mey kah dia thaa kee jab tak guruji ka ye beta, Manu mujhe aashirwaad nahi dega, meri choot mey paani nahi daalega tab tak mai shaadi nahi karungi, aur 2 saal baad meri ichchha puree ho rahi hai. “
Manu ko dono ladkiyo se baat karne mey bahut maza aa raha thaa aur upar dono Miththu aur Suchi bahut dukhi thee. Suchi ne kaha,
“ kya karu , kaise iss aadmi ko apne buss mey karu samajh nahi aata. Maine socha thaa kee tumhe yanha rakhungi toh wo hamesha yahi rahega lekin ab lagta hai kee usse hum dono mey se, kisee mey interest nahi hai, jo bhee kuchh bolti hu uska ulta hee matlab leta hai. Bahut jyada badal gaya hai, “
Miththu kee aankho mey bhee aansu thhe. Uss ne kaha,
“ didi, mai badhia se samajh gaee hu. Apne panditji barsaat ke Maushmi mey jaise Ganga nadi hotee hai, badhti hai, bilkul waise hai. Koi bhee Ganga ko baandh kar nahi rakh sakta . Ek taraf baandho toh dusri taraf se nikal jaati hai, Didi aap gussa naa karo toh ek baat bolu ? “
“ nahi gussa karungi , jo bolna jai bol .”
Miththu ne Suchi ke hontho aur gaalo ko chuma aur boli,
“ didi, saniwaar se nahi , kal subah se hee aap saara bandhan hata do, bhale hee kabhi college naa jaaye phir bhee koi saza mut dijiye, kisee bhee tarah ka, koi rok tok mut kijiye, raat 9 baje aaye ya 12 baje hans kar unse baat kijiye., mujhe lagta hee nahi, pura biswas hai kee wey har raat hamaare saath hee rahenge. Nadi ko bina rok tok ke bahne dete hai toh uska uffaan aap se aap kam ho jaata hai.. “
Miththu bolkar chup ho gaee. Suchi ne koi jabaab nahi dia , apne chair par jaa kar baith gaee aur padhne lagi, padhti kya, Miththu ne jo baat kahi uss par hee sochti rahi.
Dono ne bahut bechaini se raat gujari.
Neeche kareeb aadha ghanta kee baat chhet, body se body ragadne ke baad Manu ne puchha,
“ ab tum dono hee faisla karo kee Ye lawda pahle kiski bur mey jaayega. “
Lawda pura taiyar thaa. Jharna ne kaha,
“ agar humey pahle Purvi aur Ila, phir baad mey Rinku aur Pinki ne nahi bataaya hota to hum kisee bhee haalat mey , hazaro rupya ke badle bhee iss lama mota musal ko bur mey kya , haath mey bhee nahi lete. Lekin jab unn chaaro ladkiyo kee kunwari bur iss musal ko sambhaal sakti hai toh phir hamaari choot kyo nahi. “
Varsha thoda alag ghasak kar boli,
“ pahle Jharna ke bur mey peliye, wo badi hai , ussee ko pahle chodiye. “
40 minute ke baad pahli baar ladkiyo ne “ chudai “ word kaha. Manu ko yaad nahi aaya kee uss ne kabhi Rinku aur Pinky ko choda ho.
Manu uthkar baitha aur Jharna ke legs ke beech apne ko position karte huye bola,
“ mujhe yaad nahi kee Maine kabhi Rinku ya Pinky ko choda hai, kaun hai ye dono , abhi kanha hai. “
Varsha uthkar baith gaee aur Manu ke nange body ko sahlaate huye boli,
“ aap bhul gaya lekin unn dono ko ab bhee yaad hai, aapne unn dono ko ek hee bistar par agal bagal lita kar choda thaa, Bindu bhabhi ke ghar mey , Bindu bhabhi ke saamne aur Jitu bhaiya be bhee chudai dekhi thee. Baad mey Jitu bhaiya be bahut koshish kee lekin dono mey se kisee se unhe haath bhee nahi lagane dia. Dono kee shaadi ho gaee , dono bahut khush hai. Thode din pahle aaee thee aur aapke saath kee peechhli chudai ko yaad kar rahi thee, ek baar aap se aur chudwaana chaahti hai. “
Manu ne lawda ko badi bahan Kaajal ke choot par set kia. Jhaanto ko haath se agal bagal kar bur ke chhed par lawda ko dabaaya aur bola.
“ agli baar jab aaye toh Jitu bhai yaa aaj waale guard ko bol kar tum chaaro ek saath aana..raat mey nahi , din bhar tum chaaro ko pyar karunga , khub pyar karunga… “
“ nahiiiiiiiiii, maarrrrrrrrrr gaee…”
Pyar karunga bolte huye Manu ne itna jor jaar dhakka maara kee Kaajal uchhal padi, cheekh nikal gaee. Baahar khade guard ko bhee cheekh sunai dee.
Kaajal ka chehra safed par gaya, muh khula rah gaya,.. aankho mey aansu aa gaye aur Manu ke thighs ko bur se nikalti khoon kee garmi mahsoos huee. Manu ne kaee aur dhakka lagaataar , ek ke baad ek maara aur jab lawda pura andar chala gaya toh lawda ko andar dabaaye huye hontho ko chusne laga aur ek haath se chuchio ko bhee sahlaaya, ek dedh minute lips ko chusa aur phir gaalo ko chumne chusne laga.
Varsha ne dheere se kaha,
“ didi, pura lawda andar gaayab ho gaya hai. “
Lekin Kaajal bolne kee condition mey nahi thee. 5-7 minute room mey shaanti rahi. Manu ko laga kee ladki kaa body loose ho gaya hai phir bhee Manu ne dhakka maarna shuru nahi kia. Gaalo hontho ko chum kar bola,
“ Kaajal, sach tum bahut hee badhia , bahut hee mast maal ho, mujhe bahut pasand aaee.. bilkul kunwari, mere hee pasand kee sandesh thee, tum dono bhee sundar ho lekin soch kar bataao kee apne ashram mey rahne waale ladkiyo , aurato mey sabse jyada sundar kaun hai..”
“ Suchi aur Champa maalkin dono sabse jyada sundar hai lekin mujhe Suchi maalkin kee khubsurtii jyada pasand hai.”
Manu ne hanste huye kaha,
“ unki baat nahi kar raha, mere ghar kee aurato ko chhor kar aur kaun sabse jyada sundar hai.. “
Dono ladkiyo ne sochne mey ek bhee pal nahi lagaaya , dono saath boli.
“ jaisa apsara jaisa naam waisee hee apsara jaisee sundar hai Menka , apne secretary saahab kee beti hai, hamaare hee umra kee hai , kunwari hai kee nahi, nahi maalum.. aapki Suchi aur Suhana maalkin jaisee nahi hai shaayad lekin bahut sundar hai, uski maa Manjusha bhee sundar hai lekin beti jyada sundar hai. “
Manu unn dono se mila kya, unhe kabhi dekha bhee nahi thaa. Ladkiyo ne bataaya kee dono bahut hee kam ghar se baahar nikalti hai, mandir bhee tab aati hai jab mandir mey pandito ke siwa aur koi nahi rahta. Secretary saahab dono ko ghar mey hee kaied rakhte hai.
Phir eise hee baat cheet karte karte Manu ne dono bahno ko baari baari se 2-2 baar choda ..aur subah kee Roshni room mey aane lagi . Pahle round mey Kaajal ne karib 40 minute hee chudwaya uske baad Manu ko apne upar se hata dia. Manu ne uski bur par ek baar bhee mouth nahi lagaaya lekin Kaajal ke upar se utar Varsha ke upar seedha nahi 69 pose mey let gaya. Varsha ka pubic area bhee jhaanto se bhara thaa lekin badi bahan se kan thaa. Dono haatho se jhaanto ko phailaya toh slit kee patli see line deekhai dee aur saath hee nanha clit bhee dikha. Manu ne dono lips ke beech clit ko chusa toh ladki ko bahut badhia laga.
“ aah maalik bahut badhia laga. Phir se kijiye. “
“ aur bhee maza aayega, tum lawda chuso. “
Bahan kee bur ke ras se lathpath lawda ko Varsha ne dono haatho se pakda aur tip par tongue lagaaya. Manu ne clit ko fingers se ragadte huye kaha,
“ Varsha , ghabrao mut, tumhari Suchi maalkin, Suhana maalkin, Miththu, Bhumi sabhi, meri sabhi maal lawda chusti hai, apni bur se nikle huye lawda ko bhee bina saaf kiye chusti hai, tum bhee chuso , dekho kee tumhari bahan kee bur ka swaad kaisa hai. Chus Varsha rani. “
Manu ne rani kaha toh ladki bahut khush huee. Pahle aadha supara ko lekar chusa , shaayad badhia laga, phir pura supara ko chusne lagi, thoda der chus kar boli , haa maalik badhia lug raha hai, didi kee bur ka swaad bahut badhia hai. “
Manu inn dono ko bhee barbaad karna chaah raha thaa. Usne kaha,
“ mere lawda ko chus kar bhee tujhe apni didi kee bur ka swaad badhia lug raha toh soch didi kee bur ko chusegi toh aur bhee badhia lagega. “
Bolkar Manu bur ko angulio aur tongue se explore karne laga aur udhar dheere dheere karke Varsha ne 6 inch se jyada lawda mouth mey bhar kar chubhlaane lagi, beech beech mey lawda ko baahar nikaal deti thee aur tongue se lawda ke chaaro taraf chaat-ti thee.
Manu ne kaha,
“ Kaajal, teri chhoti bahan bahut badhia se lawda chus rahi hai, tu bhee seekh le, Varsha kee bur se nikla lawda tu bhee chusegi, tujhe bhee bahut badhia lagega. “
Manu phir apne kaam mey busy ho gaya. Kaajal ne nazdeek jaakar dekha kee uski bahan kaise lawda ko chubhla rahi hai, chus rahi hai chaat rahi hai. Manu ab fingers ko bur ke andar ghusaanr laga. Pahle ek anguli ghusakar bur ke andar ghumaaya . Thodi der baad 2 anguli aur baad mey Teen angulio ko bur mey ghusakar andar ghumane laga. Thodi der ghumaane ke baad angulio ko bur ke andar baahar karne laga, pahle dheere dheere phir khub jor se , juldi juldi bur ke andar baahar karne laga, Varsha lawda ko nahi chus saki, lawda ko baahar nikaala aur dono haatho se lawda ko pakde huye kamad ko uchhalne lagi, siskaari maarne lagi. Kareeb 10 minute kee finger fuck ke baad Manu uske upar seedha hua, Varsha rok nahi paaee Manu ne uske lips ko apni lips ke beech lia, ek haath se lawda ko bur ke andar thela aur dedh minute mey hee Manu ne 9-10 jor daar dhakka maara aur pura lawda bur mey ghus gaya. Kaajal kee tarah Varsha mee bur se bhee khoon nikalne laga. Jab pura lawda andar ghus gaya tab bhee Manu ruka nahi, hontho ko free kia aur danadan pelta raha, kareeb 10 minute gujra gujra, ladki ne apne dono haatho aur thighs se Manu ko baandhte huye boli,
“ raja , ye apni pahli chudai kabhi nahi bhulungi, aapko maalum thaa kee chudai mey aap itna maza dete hai toh pahle hee mujhe kyo nahi choda, uff bahut maza aa raha hai, bahut hee jyada. “
Aur iss ladki chhoti bahan ne apni badi bahan se jyada der Manu ko sambhala, pahli chudai mey hee lawda ko dedh ghanta bur mey rakha tab jaa kar past huee. Manu ne lawda bur se khincha, lawda par ab bhee khoon kee kuchh boonde thee. Kaajal baithee huyee chhoti bahan kee chudai dekh rahi thee. Manu ne uski head ko apne lawda par dabaaya aur kareeb 5 minute Kaajal ke head ko lawda par upar neeche karta raha.
Jab lawda saaf ho gaya toh Manu bed se neeche utra aur Kaajal ko Varsha ke legs ke beech kutia ke position mey iss tarah kia kee uske chuttar bed ke edge par rahe, lawda ke height mey ho. Phir Kaajal ke head ko Varsha ke choot ke dabaate huye bola,
“ Kaajal , tuney dekha kee maine kaise jhaant ko hataakar Varsa ka bur chusa tu bhee waisa hee chus. Baad mey Varsha se bhee teri bur chuswaunga. “
Kaajal ke head ko bur par dabaaye rakh Manu ne Kaajal kee bur ko chusa, angulio se choda. Kaajal ne bhee bahan kee bur ko chusna chaatna shuru kia. Manu ne iss baar neeche khade hokar, uski chuttaro ko pakad kar choda. Thodi der chuttaro ko pakad chodne ke baad Manu ne haath neeche kar Kaajal kee chuchio ko dabaate , masalte huye khub badhia se , taaquat lagaa kar choda. Iss baar kaajal ne bhee ek ghanta se jyada sambhala aur phir jhatke se apne ko lawda se alag kar Varsha ke bagal mey let gaee.
Manu ko bolne kee jarurat nahi huee. Varsha ne khud apni didi ke bur ke upar apne ko kutia banaaya. Manu ne Varsha kee bur ko jyada der chusa chaata aur Varsha bhee apni didi kee bur chusti rahi, phir Manu ne Varsha ko bhee kutia ke pose mey ek ghanta se jyada choda. Varsha bhee past ho gaee.
Manu ne dono ko bed ke edge par bithaya. Pahle Kaajal ko lawda chusaya aur uske baad Varsha ko.
“ ab tum dono ek saath lawda chuso , ras niklega toh usse neeche mut girne dena, ek ek boond pee lena. Jab bachcha paida karna ho tabhi mard ke ras ko bur mey lena nahi toh jis se bhee chudwao ras ko hamesha pee jaana phir tum dono bhee Champa jaisa hee hamesha khubsurat aur jawan rahogi, Champa jis se bhee chudwati hai uska ras jarur peeti hai. “
Dono ladkiyo ne Manu ko disappoint nahi kia, Manu Kaajal ke muh mey ras giraane laga, pahla spray Kaajal ko pilalaane ke baad lawda Varsha ke mouth mey gaya aur usne chus chus kar lawda ko dry kar dia. Dono ladkiyo ne ek ek boond ko swallow kar lis. Aakhir mey Manu ne dono ke lips ko khub chuma.
Dono ladkiyo ko ek saath khada kia, Kaajal 5 ft 1 inch thee aur Varsha uss se thodi lambi, dono ka wajan 45-50;kgs ke beech thaa. Kaajal ka face roundis thaa aur Varsha ka oval. Varsha kee chuchi 30-32 inch kee thee aur Kaajal kee thodi badi, dono ke nipples bahut hee chhote thhe aur kamad 24 inch se bhee kam. Chuttar bhee 32 inch ke aas paas hee thee. Dono dekhne mey normal thee lekin Manu ko dono ka attitude aur response bahut pasand aaya.
Dono khadi rahi aur Manu ne ussee pose mey dono kee chuchio ko khub chusa, bur ko bhee chusa .
“ Mai tum dono se bahut khush hu, bolo kya chaahiye, kabhi bhee kuchh jarurat ho toh bejijhak mere paas aa jaana. “
Kaajal ne kaha,
“ humne shaayad 11.30 baje shuru kia thaa aur ab 6 buj raha hai. Maalik aap sach Dhanya hai, bahuto se chudai kee kahani suni hai, sirf aapki chudi huee maal se hee suna kee aap kabhi ek ghanta se kam nahi chodte lekin dusri kisee ne ab tak nahi kaha kee uske mard ne usse 15 minute bhee choda ho, maa bolti hai kee mera baap 10 minute bhee tight nahi rahta aur bhai jawan hai wo bhee apni gharwali ko kabhi 15 minute bhee nahi chod paata.. pandit ji , ek baar aur samay dijiye , apni bhabhi ko aapse chudwaungi. “
Manu ne kapde pahante huye kaha,
“ tum dono ne mujhe bahut khush kia, bahut pasand aaee tum dono mujhe, juldi phir mauka dunga.. aur juldi kisee tarah Menka aur uski maa Manjusha se kahna kee mai unhe yaad kar raha thaa. “
Dono ladkia khushi khushi apne ghar chali gaee.
- Joined
- Dec 5, 2013
- Messages
- 84,779
MY DEAR SAM- ROZER AND DOLLY,
THANKS FOR YOUR NICE COMMENT AND UNDERSTANDING OF THE STORY . YOU ARE FOLLOWING THIS STORY SINCE BEGINING BUT IT HAS GONE TOO LONG. IT IS HIGH TIME TO END THIS ONE . BUT , HERE IS NEXT UPDATE...READ AND COMMENT
THANKS FOR YOUR NICE COMMENT AND UNDERSTANDING OF THE STORY . YOU ARE FOLLOWING THIS STORY SINCE BEGINING BUT IT HAS GONE TOO LONG. IT IS HIGH TIME TO END THIS ONE . BUT , HERE IS NEXT UPDATE...READ AND COMMENT
- Joined
- Dec 5, 2013
- Messages
- 84,779
MITHTHU DUSRE HEE DIN WAPAS AA GAEE. MANSI KE GHAR MEY USSE NAA SHAANTI MILI AUR NAA HEE PARI. ITNA HONNE KE BAAD BHEE SUCHI AUR MITHTHU NE MANU KO PYAR NAHI KARNE DIA. MANU GUSSE SE NEECHE CHALA GAYA AUR RAAT BHAR EK HALWAI KEE DONO KUNWARI BETIO KAJAL AUR VARSHA KO JAMKAR CHODA, UNHE KHUS KIA KHUD BHEE KHUSH HUA.
Dono ladkia khushi khushi apne ghar chali gaee. Bahut se logo ne dono ladkiyo ko subah subah room se nikalte dekha, ek ghanta ke nadar hee sabhi ashram mey rahne waalo ko khabar ho gaee kee raat bhar Manu pandit ne dono bahno Kaajal aur Varsha ke saath gujaari aur kisee tarah yah khabar Menka aur uski maa ko bhee mil gaee. Subah jab Suchi college jaane lagi toh uske driver , Toofan ne yah baat Suchi ko bataai,
Dono ladkiyo ke jaane ke baad Manu usee room mey soo gaya, Suchi ke college jaane ke baad Miththu khud neeche aaee aur 9 baje Manu ko uthaya. Miththu ko dekhte hee bola,
“ aaj college mey hamaari koi class nahi hai lekin mujhe ek jagah jaan jaruri hai”
Miththu ne muskuraate huye kaha ,
“ pahle upar chaliye , naha dhokar , naasta kar janha jaana hai jaaeeyega . “
Manu intazaar karta raha kee Miththu ek baar bhee rukne aur saath rahne ke liye bolegi lekin nahi kaha. Naa hee koi sarcastic baat kahi naa hee apna updesh sunaaya. Agar Miththu rukne bolti toh Manu kanhi nahi jaata.
Nasta karne ke baad Kanhaiya apna saaman lekar jaate samay Manu ko ek key bunch dene laga. Kanhaiya ne kaha,
“ Manu beta, ye chaabhia inn dono cupboards kee hai, inhe dhyan se rakhna . “
Manu ne kaha,
“ aap ne pahle hee ye chaabhi Suchi ko kyo nahi dee, shaam ko aakar aap khud de dijiyega, kaka aur chachi ko mera prannam boliyega. “
Kanhaiya chaabhi Miththu ko dene laga lekin jab Manu ne nahi lia toh Miththu kaise leti. Kanhaiya bhee wonha se chala gaya aur uske saath Sangeeta bhee apna saara saaman lekar gaee.
Manu ne theek 10 baje Kavita ke ghar ke gate par knock kia aur Idhar dono Gulabo aur Koyali ne Miththu se bahut jhagra kia kee raat mey uss ne Manu se ant sant kyo kaha.
“ Miththu,maalkin tumhe pyar karti hai lekin tum bhee hamari jaisee yanha kee naukrani hee ho. Maalkin ban-ne kee koshish mut karo. “
Miththu ne boldly kaha,
“ Suchi aur Suhana didi jaisa mujhe bhee maalkin samjhna shuru kar do aur maine apne gharwala se kuchh bhee kaha toh uss se aap logo ka kya? “
Dono Miththu ke tevar ko dekhte hee rahe. Dono chup chaap kaam karne lagi.
Miththu ko pura biswas thaa kee aaj nahi toh kal Manu juldi hee uss se shaadi karega, apni gharwali banaayega. Manu ya Suchi ne iss baare mey Miththu se kuchh nahi kaha thaa lekin Manu ko ye samajh aa raha thaa kee dono Suhana ke permission ka wait kar rahi hai, Miththu ne Bhagwan se prarthna karni shuru kar dee thee kee suhana juldi yanha aa jaaye. Suchi kee tarah Miththu ko bhee yah baat samajh aa gaee thee kee Manu ke liye Suhana bahut hee special hai.
Manu ne Kavita ke ghar ke door kia. Kuchh knock ke baad aawaj aaee,
“ kaun hai ? “
Kavita kee aawaj thee. Manu ne kaha,
“ Kavita, darwaja khol , mai Manu hu.”
Manu ka naam sunte hee mid december mey pasine pasine ho gaee. Bina kuchh jabaab diye chup chaap khadi rahi, Manu ne phir knock kia aur bola,
“ Kavita, juldi khol naa.. please Kavita darwaja khol. “
Kavita ne door khola lekin pura nahi, utna hee nahi, ek haath se door ko pakre rahi aur dusre haat ko dusre side ke door frame ko pakad Manu ke andar aane ka rasta block kar dia. Kavita ne kaha kee ,
“ ghar mey koi nahi hai, tum abhi jaao , maa babuji se milna hai toh agle din aana, “
Manu ne kaha,
“ mai yanha ‘koi aur ‘ se nahi apni sabse pyari lekin sabse badmas ladki Kavita se milne aaya hu, “
Bolte huye Manu ne Kavita ke haath ko jhatka dia, Kavita ka haath frame se hataa aur Manu andar aa gaya. Manu ne peechhe ghum kar door ko bund kia aur sofa par baith gaya. Kavita thodi duree par khadi rahi. Usne puchha,
“ Vandna , Anuradha, Mohini, Anjali aur Malti ne baat karna bund kar dia jo mere paas aaye ho ? Aur ab toh ek aur naee dost ho gaee hai, Priyanka hee tumhaare liye sabse badhia ladki hai. Wo bhee pandit kee beti hai aur tum bhee pandit, dono kee jodi bahut badhia rahegi. “
Manu ne smilingly kaha,
“ koi kaisee bhee ho lekin meri sabse badhia jodi tumhaare saath hee ho sakti hai. Mai tumhare liye itna bura ho gaya kee tumne mere khilaaf principal se shikayat kar dee. “
Class mey jab notice aaee thee toh Kavita bhee class mey hee thee. Usne dekha thaa kee Manu principle ke office kee oar jaa raha hai. Usne dheere se puchha,
“ kya kaha principal ne, kya puchha unhone..”
Manu ne straightly bina kuchh ghumaaye kaha.
“ wo puchh rahi thee kee mai kis kis madam ko chodta hu. Unhe maalum hai kee mai sirf 3 madams ko hee chodta hu, maine unhe bata dia kee mai teen nahi, ab 6 madams ko chod raha hu aur madams ke saath saath apne college kee 10-12 students ko bhee choda hai , chodta hu., soch raha hu kee unhe dusro ke bare mey nahi kam se kam Ye bataa du kee Maine Kavita ko bhee choda hai aur ab bahut dino se usse nahi choda hai iss liye mere khilaaf shikayat kar rahi hai..”
Kavita ko pura biswas thaa kee Manu kabhi kisee ke saamne uska naam nahi lega phir bhee Manu kee baat sunkar ghabra gaee.usne phir puchha,
“ Anju, Rachna aur Lalita ke alawa baaki teen kaun madam hai? “
Manu ne Kavita kee par haath badhaya aur like a magnet Kavita uske paas aa gaee. Manu ne usse jhatke se khincha aur apni godi mey bitha lia. Manu ne kaha,
“Koi kitni bhee sundar ho, smart ho mere liye tumse jyada sundar koi dusri nahi , Suchi bhee nahi. Tumse milne ke bahut pahle Suchi aur Suhana se dosti ho gaee thee iss liye dono meri jindgi mey aa gaee. Sabhi kahte hai kee Kavita bahut hee garam mij aaj kee, har samay jhagra karne waali ladki hai lekin mai badhia se jaanta hu kee meri Kavita kitni badhia hai, jab tujhe mujhse dosti nahi rakhni thee toh phir Anju ke kahne par meri chudai dekhne Rachna ke ghar kyo aa gaee, kyo mujhse chudwaya Kavita ? “
“ tum teeno kee masti dekh mai apne ko nahi rok paaee thee. Apne ko khud barbaad kar lia.. “
Kavita ne honest reply dia. Manu ne usse godi mey jarur bithaya thaa lekin naa chichi ko chhua naa thighs ko dabaaya.
“ toh phir rani apne ko barbaad karne ke saath mujhe bhee barbaad karti raho naa, apni jidd chhor do aur meri gharwali bun jaa. Jaise Suchi aur Suhana ek dusre ke saath miljul kar rahti hai tumhe bhee bahut pyar se rakhegi. “
Kavita godi se uth gaee aur puchha kee kya piyega, kya khaayega “
Manu ne phir haath pakda aur bola,
“ rani, agar pilana hee hai toh apne hontho ka amrit , apni jawani ka ras pilaao, apni jawani khaane do.. “
Kavita ko Manu ke iss baat par naaraz hona chaahiye thaa lekin andar hee andar khush huee kee Manu ab bhee uss mey uski jawaani mey interested hai. Lekin puchha,
“ Anuradha , Mohini ko kab kaise , kanha choda.. tum aur Priyanka dono ek hee din college nahi aaye, dono jarur saath saath thhe, mujhe batao kee pura din tumne uske saath kya kia, usse kanha le ,gaye. “
Aur Manu ne sabkuchh , Vandna ne jo orgy karwaaee thee uska pura detail , Priyanka ke saath kya kia, sab bata dia. “
Jaise hee Manu kee baat khatam huee Kavita dil kholkar loudly hasne lagi. Manu ne bahut bola, uske body ko Shake kia lekin Kavita kee hansi ruki hee nahi. Wo loudly hansti hee rahi. Manu ko uska hasna bahut badhia lug raha thaa. Dedh saal se jyada samay se Kavita ke contact mey thaa lekin iss se pahle Kavita kabhi nahi eisa hansi thee, kabhi loudly nahi hansi thee. Lekin Kavita lagaataar hansti rahi toh Manu se bardaast nahi hua. Dono haatho se Kavita ko apni baanho mey tightly baandha. Kavita kee kadak chuchia Manu ke chest se takraaee aur Manu ne uss ke dono lips ko apne lips ke bech le lia. Kavita kasmasati rahi lekin Manu usse chumta hee raha. Jab khud Manu ka dum ghutne laga toh Manu ne lips ko laga kia. Kavita ne Manu ko dhakka dia aur daant-ne ke badle boli ,
“ hi mere pandit ji , tum itne bhale ho ye mujhe nahi maalum thaa. College ke pahle hee din se hum ladkiyo ko Priyanka ke Khushboo kee jaankari hai lekin sab alag alag tarah ka perfume use karti hai iss liye humne kabhi uss se kuchh nahi puchha lekin tumne pahli mulaquat ke baad hee khoj karna shuru kia kee uski Khushboo kanha se aati hai. Tumne sirf uske body ko ragda, soap se saaf kia, bur ka phaank kholkar nahi dekha, shayad bur ke andar hee Bela phool rakhti ho. “
Kavita phir hasne lagi aur Manu ne usse phir apni baanho mey baandha,
“ rani, tujhe nahi maalum kee tum jab eisee hansti ho toh kitni khubsurat lagti ho. Itni pyari hansi naa Suchi kee hai naa hée Miththu kee. Eise hee khush raho meri rani. “
Kavita kasmasati rahi lekin Manu ne phir usse khub chuma, iss bar sirf lips ko hee nahi gaalo ko bhee kiss kia, chuma aur dono chuchio ko bhee sahlaane laga. Kavita ne mana nahi kia.
Manu ne pyar karte huye kaha,
“ rani, uss orgy ke pahle sirf tumhe aur Vandna ko hee nanga dekha thaa, pyar kia thaa. Mera biswas karo , mere dimaag mey Mohini, Anuradha, Anjali, Nandini ya Malti ke chodne kee baat kabhi aaee hee nahi.. Priyanka ko bhee nahi choda.. rani, bahut ladkiyo, bahut aurato ko choda lekin ek tumhaare siwa maine kisee dusri ladki ka kabhi ek chakkar bhee nahi lagaaya. Tum mujhe itni achchhee kyo lagti ho , tumhare jaisee akhkhar ladki ko mai itna pyar kaise karta hu. Tumne principal se mere aur madams ke relation ke baare mey complain kia uss se ab class ka koi bhee student ya koi bhee madam tumse khush nahi hai.. complain nahi kiya hota toh Anju , Rachna aur Lalita madam tumhe bhee, tum jitna deserve karti ho uss se jyada marks deti lekin ab ulta hoga. Ab koi bhee hamaari copy , answer check kare tum jitna deserve karti ho , uss se kam number hee milega. Kya jarurat thee mere aur madams ke baare mey aag ugalne kee. “
Kavita thodi der chup chaap Manu ko dekhti rahi phir boli,
“ tumhe maalum hai kee mai kitni budhdhu hu, mere andar tumhare liye dusri ladkiyo se, Suchi se bhee kitni jalan hai.. didi kee shaadi kee raat Champa ke bagal mey mujhe choda, mujhe bahut badhia laga thaa, phir bhee tumhe gaali dekar wonha se bhaag aaee thee. Mere ghar aakar mujhe manaa nahi sakte thhe, aaj jaisa chuma, pyar kia nahi kar sakte thhe, lekin kyo karoge tumhe toh Vandna kee machalti jawaani, Anuradha aur Mohini kee khubsurat chikni choot chaahiye thee, mujh jaisee badsurat ladki kee oar kyo dekhte. Bibi bhee ruthti hai toh gharwala usse manaata hai, uske liye gifts laata hai, lekin mujhe manaane kya, mere liye koi gift kya laate mujhse milne hee nahi aaye. Shaadi ko dedh mahina se jyada ho raha hai, yah bhee nahi puchhne aaye kee Vineeta sasuraal mey khush hai kee nahi, kyo puchhoge? Tumne uski bur ko itna chaura kar dia kee didi ko maalum hee nahi parta hai kee jija jee lawda kab andar gaya kab baahar nikla lekin mera jija bhee tere hee jaisa budhdhu hai, phati bur waali bibi se bahut khush hai , bahut pyar karta hai didi se, didi bhee bahut khush hai, ...ohhh nooo , nahi,mut karo .”
Kavita bol rahi thee aur Manu uske kapde utar raha thaa. Jab Manu kee 2 angulia ek saath bur mey ghusi toh Kavita ko maalum pada. Wo kamar ke neeche nangi thee. Salwaar aur panty dono neeche jaa chuka thaa.
Manu ne usse apne baanho par uthaya. Kavita ne khud salwaar aur panty ko legs se alag kia. Bedroom mey le jaate huye bola,
“ jitni juldi ho principle se milna, unse kahna kee Maine gusse mey aakar Manu aur madams ke baare mey complain kia thaa, Unse maafi maang lena aur unhe apne ghar aane ke liye request karna. “
Kavita ne kaha kee principal bahut gussa karegi, usse fail kar degi.
Manu ne usse bed par litaaya. Kavita dekhti rahi aur Manu nanga ho gaya. Kavita ne lawda kee taraf haath badhaya. Manu bed par aa gaya. Kavita ne lawda ko pakda. Manu ne uske kurta aur bra ko baahar kia. Kavita ab puree nangi thee. Chuchio ko dabaate huye bola,
“ tu buss kisee tarah principal ko apne ghar bula le aur mujhe pahle se inform kar de kee wo kab aa rahi hai. Agar randi tere ghar aa gaee toh tu khud dekhna kee kutia kitne pyar se tere iss pyaare lawda ko apni bur, muh aur gaand mey leti hai. Tere saamne usse apni kutia banaaunga phir tujhe wo fail kya karegi, har exam mey distinction dilwaayegi. “
Kavita ne dono haatho se lawda ko masalte huye kaha,
“ tu sapna bahut dekhta hai. Mai maafi toh nahi maangungi lekin kisee tarah unhe apne ghar invité jarur karungi.. aur kis kis madam ko chodne lage ho, mujhe pyar karte huye sabki chudai ke baare mey purey detail se bataao, “
Mansi kee mauseri bahan thee lekin thee Mansi se bhee jyada dominating. Manu ne kuchh jabaab nahi dia lekin kareeb ek ghanta se jyada Kavita ko oral masti dia. Saamne se peechhe se Kavita ke ek ek ang, ang ang ko chaata..bur ko bahut der chusa aur uske baad chudai shuru kee. Chudai karte huye Manu ne Vandna ke sath kee pahli masti se lekar Mridula, Aneema madam aur baad mey Brinda madam ke saath chudai kaise shuru kee sab bataaya,
Manu ne aage kaha,
“ mere saath recess mey dusri jo bhee ladkia baithtee hai ek Priyanka ko chhor sabko kaee baar chod chuka hu, chod raha hu, Delhi se jo ladki transfer hokar aaee hai Mayuri, usse teen saal se chod raha hu, bahut hee badhia ladki hai. “
Kavita ne chuttar uchhalte huye puchha,
“ Delhi se kyo aaee, kaise aaee? “
Manu ne khub karaara dhakka maarte huye kaha,
“ wonha uski jaan ko khatra thaa iss liye transfer karwaya aur kaise aaee ? Patna kee maharani ka naam suna hai ? “
“ Haa, koi Komal Gupta hai ,hai toh hamaare hee umra kee lekin ye dono Komal aur Mansi kaise itne popular mashur ho gaye ? “
Manu ne nod kia aur bola kee Mayuri ussee Komal kee apni bahan hai. Komal ne hee Mayuri ka transfer karwaya..
Kavita ne toka,
“ tab toh tumne Komal ko bhee lagaaya hoga.. “
“ haa rani, mai hee uska akela dost hu, uss se badhia, uss se jyada khubsurat iss puree dunia mey aur koi nahi.. kaee baar usse kaha lekin baar baar yahi kahti hai kee uska janam kisee kee gharwali ban-ne bachcho ko paalde ke liye nahi hua hai.. tu maan chaahe naa maan, wo iss puree dunia mey sirf mujhe aur meri maa Champa ko hee pyar karti hai..dono bahut hee gahre dost hai.. ek dusre ke liye kuchh bhee kar sakti hai.. “
Aur Kavita ne kaha,
“ jisse jo karna hai kare , tum mujhe agar roj nahi toh hafta mey teen din jarur pyar karoge. Tumhe mere ghar aane kee jarurat nahi, college ke baad mai khud tumhaare saath car mey baith jaaungi.. “
“ uff rani, ye baat tumhaare muh se sun-ne ke liye mai taras gaya thaa..uff meri rani , you are best, sabse badhia ho tum.. aur uss din Kavita ko Manu kee asli taaquat mahsoos huee. Kavita bhee control karti rahi lekin finally boli,
“ buss raja, teri rani ek bhee dhakka aur nahi le sakti , mere andar kuchh nahi bacha,, itne mahino kee kasar tumne ek baar mey hee puree kar dee.. “
Manu kee khushi ne ya Kavita kee pyar bhari baato ne, jisne bhee asar kia ho, Kavita ka bolna khatam hua aur lawda ne bur ko ras se bharna shuru kia.
Kavita ne dono legs, knees ko pura upar uthaya, baanho se Manu ko tightly baandha aur chuttar ko bhee upar kee oar thela. Jab lawda se ras tapakna bund hua tab Kavita ne kaha,
“ thanks raha, thanks Manu, ye pahla mauka hai jab tumne mere andar ras giraya.. it is so nice, mai iss feel ke liye mahino se taras rahi thee. “
Dono ek dusre ko pyar karne lage aur kuchh hee der baad phone kee ghanti baji. Kavita nangi hee baahar gaee , phone uthaya. Mansi ka phone thaa. Usne kaha kee wo ek ghanta baad Puna ke maa baap aur Champa ko lekar aa rahi hai, apne maa babuji aur mama, Piyush ko bol de.
Kavita ne ghadi kee oar nazar uthaya.. 3 buj kar 5 minute hua thaa. Ek minute Kavita statue jaisa khadi rahi aur boli,
“ Manu, jab tum mujhe andar le jaa rahe thhe maine time dekha thaa 10.30 hua thaa..shaayad tumne ek ghante baad lawda bur mey ghusaaya aur ab dekho kitna buj raha hai.. “
Manu ne usse aagosh mey lete huye kaha,
“ rani ye sirf teen ghanta hee hua, kaee ladkiya, aurate eisee hai jinhe 4-5 ghanta lagaataar pelta hu , haa tumhari sahelio mey kisee ne ab tak mujhe 2 ghanta bhee nahi sambhala. You are great rani. “
Kavita ne nervously Manu ko Mansi ne jo kaha wo bataaya. Manu ne usse shaant kia aur Kavita se kaha kee apne maa babuji aur mama ko phone kar bula le aur Mansi ko phone kia aur uss se kahe kee wo ek ghanta baad nahi nahi shaam 6 baje tak aaye. “
Kavita bahut khush huee. Manu ka thanks kar boli.
“ tum har problem ko kitni aasani se suljhi dete ho, shaam 6 baje tak maa babuji bhee aa jaayenge. Mai sabko phone kar deti hu, “
Kavita ne phone kia aur uske baad Manu ko jaane ke liye kaha.
“ raja, mujhe ek baar aur chaahiye thaa lekin ab bahut kaam hai, tum rahoge toh mai kuchh nahi kar paaungi.. Vandna ke ghar jaao , wo tumhaare liye hamesha taiyaar rahti hai. “
Manu khud Kavita ko ek baar aur chodna chaahta thaa lekin Kavita jidd par aree rahi. Nangi hee Manu ko door tak laaee, door khola aur usse baahar thela,
“ parso apna free day hai. Mai 2 baje aashram aa jaaungi, upar nahi aaungi ..neeche ke room mey mera wait karna. Pukka 2 baje. “
Kavita andar gaee aur door ko bund kar dia.
“ Bin maange moti miley “ waali baat uss din Manu ke liye sach ho gaee. Manu aaya thaa sirf Kavita ko daante kee uss ne principal se complain kyo kia lekin yanha toh Kavita ne eisa pyar dia jiski ummeed Manu bahut pahle hee chhor chuka thaa. Kavita ke achanak iss pyar kee baarish se Manu bahut khush thaa.
Agle din exam thaa. Manu jaanta thaa kee wo bhale hee Vandna kee maa Meghna ko chod le, uss din Vandna padhai chhod chudai nahi karegi. Lekin ab Vandna se jyada interesting Nandini thee, uski maa thee. Saadhe teen baje Manu pahunch gaya Nandini ke ghar.
Manu ne knock kia aur Nandini kee maa Kanchan ne door khola. Manu ko dekhte hee uss se chipak gaee, baanho mey lekar boli,
“ abhi exam chal raha hai, sab padh rahe hai,, tumhe nahi padhna. “
“ kaki, padhne ke liye hee aaya hu, aapke andar baahar kya likha hai, kya kya hai sab bhul gaya. Phir se padhne aaya hu. Apni gudia ( Nandini ) kanha hai. “
Ek dusre ko nanga karte huye Kanchan ne kaha kee wo padh rahi hai.
Manu ne Kanchan ko bhee baanho par uthaya aur Nandini ke room mey jaate huye bola,
“ pahle gudia ko ek chhota dose de du aur uske baad hum dono manthan karte rahenge. Kanchan ko baanho ke upar le Manu chuchio ko kiss bhee karta raha, Nandini ke room mey ghusa. Aadat sunn Nandini ne nazar uthaaee aur jhat se khadi ho gaee. Lawda pura muh uthaye huye usse salami de raha thaa. Usne dheere se kaha,
“ Manu , kal exam hai, bahut padhna hai. “
Yah sunn Manu ne Kanchan ko Nandini ke bed par litaya. Nandini ke paas jaa kar chair ko peechhe khincha. Nandini ka haath pakad chair se uthate huye bola,
“ Nandini dear, buss aadha ghanta, ek minute bhee jyada samay nahi lunga.. sirf aadha ghanta , uss ke baad tumhe bhee padhai mey mann lagega. “
Nandini naa, nahi karti rahi lekin Manu ne usse nanga kia, uski maa ke bagal mey lita dia. Bina kisee oral masti ke, Manu ne seedha chodna shuru kia. Teesre dhakke mey pura lawda andar gaya. Kuchh aur dhakke ke baad Nandini bhee masti se siskari nikaalne lagi. Manu ka, control ya yachniq ya phir bade guruji ka blessings theek aadhe ghante mey Nandini past padt ho gaee. 2-3 minute rest karne ke baad Nandini ne Manu ko apne upar se thela. Manu ne Kanchan kee chuchio ko chusna shuru kia to Nandini ne kaha kee agar wey iss room mey chudai karenge toh wo padh nahi paayegi. Uski baat sunn Kanchan bed se uth neeche utri aur Manu se kaha kee Nandini ko disturb hoga dusre room mey chale. Lady Manu ko saath le , apne room , master bed room mey aa gaee.
“ uff Manu, kal exam nahi hota toh abhi ghanto chudwati.. “
Apni bur ko masalte huye Nandini boli,
“ rani, aansu mut baha, kal exam ke baad tu jitni der rakh sakegi tera pyara lawda utni der tere andar rahega, tujhe pyar karega. “
Nandini nangi hee padhai karti rahi,
Dono ladkia khushi khushi apne ghar chali gaee. Bahut se logo ne dono ladkiyo ko subah subah room se nikalte dekha, ek ghanta ke nadar hee sabhi ashram mey rahne waalo ko khabar ho gaee kee raat bhar Manu pandit ne dono bahno Kaajal aur Varsha ke saath gujaari aur kisee tarah yah khabar Menka aur uski maa ko bhee mil gaee. Subah jab Suchi college jaane lagi toh uske driver , Toofan ne yah baat Suchi ko bataai,
Dono ladkiyo ke jaane ke baad Manu usee room mey soo gaya, Suchi ke college jaane ke baad Miththu khud neeche aaee aur 9 baje Manu ko uthaya. Miththu ko dekhte hee bola,
“ aaj college mey hamaari koi class nahi hai lekin mujhe ek jagah jaan jaruri hai”
Miththu ne muskuraate huye kaha ,
“ pahle upar chaliye , naha dhokar , naasta kar janha jaana hai jaaeeyega . “
Manu intazaar karta raha kee Miththu ek baar bhee rukne aur saath rahne ke liye bolegi lekin nahi kaha. Naa hee koi sarcastic baat kahi naa hee apna updesh sunaaya. Agar Miththu rukne bolti toh Manu kanhi nahi jaata.
Nasta karne ke baad Kanhaiya apna saaman lekar jaate samay Manu ko ek key bunch dene laga. Kanhaiya ne kaha,
“ Manu beta, ye chaabhia inn dono cupboards kee hai, inhe dhyan se rakhna . “
Manu ne kaha,
“ aap ne pahle hee ye chaabhi Suchi ko kyo nahi dee, shaam ko aakar aap khud de dijiyega, kaka aur chachi ko mera prannam boliyega. “
Kanhaiya chaabhi Miththu ko dene laga lekin jab Manu ne nahi lia toh Miththu kaise leti. Kanhaiya bhee wonha se chala gaya aur uske saath Sangeeta bhee apna saara saaman lekar gaee.
Manu ne theek 10 baje Kavita ke ghar ke gate par knock kia aur Idhar dono Gulabo aur Koyali ne Miththu se bahut jhagra kia kee raat mey uss ne Manu se ant sant kyo kaha.
“ Miththu,maalkin tumhe pyar karti hai lekin tum bhee hamari jaisee yanha kee naukrani hee ho. Maalkin ban-ne kee koshish mut karo. “
Miththu ne boldly kaha,
“ Suchi aur Suhana didi jaisa mujhe bhee maalkin samjhna shuru kar do aur maine apne gharwala se kuchh bhee kaha toh uss se aap logo ka kya? “
Dono Miththu ke tevar ko dekhte hee rahe. Dono chup chaap kaam karne lagi.
Miththu ko pura biswas thaa kee aaj nahi toh kal Manu juldi hee uss se shaadi karega, apni gharwali banaayega. Manu ya Suchi ne iss baare mey Miththu se kuchh nahi kaha thaa lekin Manu ko ye samajh aa raha thaa kee dono Suhana ke permission ka wait kar rahi hai, Miththu ne Bhagwan se prarthna karni shuru kar dee thee kee suhana juldi yanha aa jaaye. Suchi kee tarah Miththu ko bhee yah baat samajh aa gaee thee kee Manu ke liye Suhana bahut hee special hai.
Manu ne Kavita ke ghar ke door kia. Kuchh knock ke baad aawaj aaee,
“ kaun hai ? “
Kavita kee aawaj thee. Manu ne kaha,
“ Kavita, darwaja khol , mai Manu hu.”
Manu ka naam sunte hee mid december mey pasine pasine ho gaee. Bina kuchh jabaab diye chup chaap khadi rahi, Manu ne phir knock kia aur bola,
“ Kavita, juldi khol naa.. please Kavita darwaja khol. “
Kavita ne door khola lekin pura nahi, utna hee nahi, ek haath se door ko pakre rahi aur dusre haat ko dusre side ke door frame ko pakad Manu ke andar aane ka rasta block kar dia. Kavita ne kaha kee ,
“ ghar mey koi nahi hai, tum abhi jaao , maa babuji se milna hai toh agle din aana, “
Manu ne kaha,
“ mai yanha ‘koi aur ‘ se nahi apni sabse pyari lekin sabse badmas ladki Kavita se milne aaya hu, “
Bolte huye Manu ne Kavita ke haath ko jhatka dia, Kavita ka haath frame se hataa aur Manu andar aa gaya. Manu ne peechhe ghum kar door ko bund kia aur sofa par baith gaya. Kavita thodi duree par khadi rahi. Usne puchha,
“ Vandna , Anuradha, Mohini, Anjali aur Malti ne baat karna bund kar dia jo mere paas aaye ho ? Aur ab toh ek aur naee dost ho gaee hai, Priyanka hee tumhaare liye sabse badhia ladki hai. Wo bhee pandit kee beti hai aur tum bhee pandit, dono kee jodi bahut badhia rahegi. “
Manu ne smilingly kaha,
“ koi kaisee bhee ho lekin meri sabse badhia jodi tumhaare saath hee ho sakti hai. Mai tumhare liye itna bura ho gaya kee tumne mere khilaaf principal se shikayat kar dee. “
Class mey jab notice aaee thee toh Kavita bhee class mey hee thee. Usne dekha thaa kee Manu principle ke office kee oar jaa raha hai. Usne dheere se puchha,
“ kya kaha principal ne, kya puchha unhone..”
Manu ne straightly bina kuchh ghumaaye kaha.
“ wo puchh rahi thee kee mai kis kis madam ko chodta hu. Unhe maalum hai kee mai sirf 3 madams ko hee chodta hu, maine unhe bata dia kee mai teen nahi, ab 6 madams ko chod raha hu aur madams ke saath saath apne college kee 10-12 students ko bhee choda hai , chodta hu., soch raha hu kee unhe dusro ke bare mey nahi kam se kam Ye bataa du kee Maine Kavita ko bhee choda hai aur ab bahut dino se usse nahi choda hai iss liye mere khilaaf shikayat kar rahi hai..”
Kavita ko pura biswas thaa kee Manu kabhi kisee ke saamne uska naam nahi lega phir bhee Manu kee baat sunkar ghabra gaee.usne phir puchha,
“ Anju, Rachna aur Lalita ke alawa baaki teen kaun madam hai? “
Manu ne Kavita kee par haath badhaya aur like a magnet Kavita uske paas aa gaee. Manu ne usse jhatke se khincha aur apni godi mey bitha lia. Manu ne kaha,
“Koi kitni bhee sundar ho, smart ho mere liye tumse jyada sundar koi dusri nahi , Suchi bhee nahi. Tumse milne ke bahut pahle Suchi aur Suhana se dosti ho gaee thee iss liye dono meri jindgi mey aa gaee. Sabhi kahte hai kee Kavita bahut hee garam mij aaj kee, har samay jhagra karne waali ladki hai lekin mai badhia se jaanta hu kee meri Kavita kitni badhia hai, jab tujhe mujhse dosti nahi rakhni thee toh phir Anju ke kahne par meri chudai dekhne Rachna ke ghar kyo aa gaee, kyo mujhse chudwaya Kavita ? “
“ tum teeno kee masti dekh mai apne ko nahi rok paaee thee. Apne ko khud barbaad kar lia.. “
Kavita ne honest reply dia. Manu ne usse godi mey jarur bithaya thaa lekin naa chichi ko chhua naa thighs ko dabaaya.
“ toh phir rani apne ko barbaad karne ke saath mujhe bhee barbaad karti raho naa, apni jidd chhor do aur meri gharwali bun jaa. Jaise Suchi aur Suhana ek dusre ke saath miljul kar rahti hai tumhe bhee bahut pyar se rakhegi. “
Kavita godi se uth gaee aur puchha kee kya piyega, kya khaayega “
Manu ne phir haath pakda aur bola,
“ rani, agar pilana hee hai toh apne hontho ka amrit , apni jawani ka ras pilaao, apni jawani khaane do.. “
Kavita ko Manu ke iss baat par naaraz hona chaahiye thaa lekin andar hee andar khush huee kee Manu ab bhee uss mey uski jawaani mey interested hai. Lekin puchha,
“ Anuradha , Mohini ko kab kaise , kanha choda.. tum aur Priyanka dono ek hee din college nahi aaye, dono jarur saath saath thhe, mujhe batao kee pura din tumne uske saath kya kia, usse kanha le ,gaye. “
Aur Manu ne sabkuchh , Vandna ne jo orgy karwaaee thee uska pura detail , Priyanka ke saath kya kia, sab bata dia. “
Jaise hee Manu kee baat khatam huee Kavita dil kholkar loudly hasne lagi. Manu ne bahut bola, uske body ko Shake kia lekin Kavita kee hansi ruki hee nahi. Wo loudly hansti hee rahi. Manu ko uska hasna bahut badhia lug raha thaa. Dedh saal se jyada samay se Kavita ke contact mey thaa lekin iss se pahle Kavita kabhi nahi eisa hansi thee, kabhi loudly nahi hansi thee. Lekin Kavita lagaataar hansti rahi toh Manu se bardaast nahi hua. Dono haatho se Kavita ko apni baanho mey tightly baandha. Kavita kee kadak chuchia Manu ke chest se takraaee aur Manu ne uss ke dono lips ko apne lips ke bech le lia. Kavita kasmasati rahi lekin Manu usse chumta hee raha. Jab khud Manu ka dum ghutne laga toh Manu ne lips ko laga kia. Kavita ne Manu ko dhakka dia aur daant-ne ke badle boli ,
“ hi mere pandit ji , tum itne bhale ho ye mujhe nahi maalum thaa. College ke pahle hee din se hum ladkiyo ko Priyanka ke Khushboo kee jaankari hai lekin sab alag alag tarah ka perfume use karti hai iss liye humne kabhi uss se kuchh nahi puchha lekin tumne pahli mulaquat ke baad hee khoj karna shuru kia kee uski Khushboo kanha se aati hai. Tumne sirf uske body ko ragda, soap se saaf kia, bur ka phaank kholkar nahi dekha, shayad bur ke andar hee Bela phool rakhti ho. “
Kavita phir hasne lagi aur Manu ne usse phir apni baanho mey baandha,
“ rani, tujhe nahi maalum kee tum jab eisee hansti ho toh kitni khubsurat lagti ho. Itni pyari hansi naa Suchi kee hai naa hée Miththu kee. Eise hee khush raho meri rani. “
Kavita kasmasati rahi lekin Manu ne phir usse khub chuma, iss bar sirf lips ko hee nahi gaalo ko bhee kiss kia, chuma aur dono chuchio ko bhee sahlaane laga. Kavita ne mana nahi kia.
Manu ne pyar karte huye kaha,
“ rani, uss orgy ke pahle sirf tumhe aur Vandna ko hee nanga dekha thaa, pyar kia thaa. Mera biswas karo , mere dimaag mey Mohini, Anuradha, Anjali, Nandini ya Malti ke chodne kee baat kabhi aaee hee nahi.. Priyanka ko bhee nahi choda.. rani, bahut ladkiyo, bahut aurato ko choda lekin ek tumhaare siwa maine kisee dusri ladki ka kabhi ek chakkar bhee nahi lagaaya. Tum mujhe itni achchhee kyo lagti ho , tumhare jaisee akhkhar ladki ko mai itna pyar kaise karta hu. Tumne principal se mere aur madams ke relation ke baare mey complain kia uss se ab class ka koi bhee student ya koi bhee madam tumse khush nahi hai.. complain nahi kiya hota toh Anju , Rachna aur Lalita madam tumhe bhee, tum jitna deserve karti ho uss se jyada marks deti lekin ab ulta hoga. Ab koi bhee hamaari copy , answer check kare tum jitna deserve karti ho , uss se kam number hee milega. Kya jarurat thee mere aur madams ke baare mey aag ugalne kee. “
Kavita thodi der chup chaap Manu ko dekhti rahi phir boli,
“ tumhe maalum hai kee mai kitni budhdhu hu, mere andar tumhare liye dusri ladkiyo se, Suchi se bhee kitni jalan hai.. didi kee shaadi kee raat Champa ke bagal mey mujhe choda, mujhe bahut badhia laga thaa, phir bhee tumhe gaali dekar wonha se bhaag aaee thee. Mere ghar aakar mujhe manaa nahi sakte thhe, aaj jaisa chuma, pyar kia nahi kar sakte thhe, lekin kyo karoge tumhe toh Vandna kee machalti jawaani, Anuradha aur Mohini kee khubsurat chikni choot chaahiye thee, mujh jaisee badsurat ladki kee oar kyo dekhte. Bibi bhee ruthti hai toh gharwala usse manaata hai, uske liye gifts laata hai, lekin mujhe manaane kya, mere liye koi gift kya laate mujhse milne hee nahi aaye. Shaadi ko dedh mahina se jyada ho raha hai, yah bhee nahi puchhne aaye kee Vineeta sasuraal mey khush hai kee nahi, kyo puchhoge? Tumne uski bur ko itna chaura kar dia kee didi ko maalum hee nahi parta hai kee jija jee lawda kab andar gaya kab baahar nikla lekin mera jija bhee tere hee jaisa budhdhu hai, phati bur waali bibi se bahut khush hai , bahut pyar karta hai didi se, didi bhee bahut khush hai, ...ohhh nooo , nahi,mut karo .”
Kavita bol rahi thee aur Manu uske kapde utar raha thaa. Jab Manu kee 2 angulia ek saath bur mey ghusi toh Kavita ko maalum pada. Wo kamar ke neeche nangi thee. Salwaar aur panty dono neeche jaa chuka thaa.
Manu ne usse apne baanho par uthaya. Kavita ne khud salwaar aur panty ko legs se alag kia. Bedroom mey le jaate huye bola,
“ jitni juldi ho principle se milna, unse kahna kee Maine gusse mey aakar Manu aur madams ke baare mey complain kia thaa, Unse maafi maang lena aur unhe apne ghar aane ke liye request karna. “
Kavita ne kaha kee principal bahut gussa karegi, usse fail kar degi.
Manu ne usse bed par litaaya. Kavita dekhti rahi aur Manu nanga ho gaya. Kavita ne lawda kee taraf haath badhaya. Manu bed par aa gaya. Kavita ne lawda ko pakda. Manu ne uske kurta aur bra ko baahar kia. Kavita ab puree nangi thee. Chuchio ko dabaate huye bola,
“ tu buss kisee tarah principal ko apne ghar bula le aur mujhe pahle se inform kar de kee wo kab aa rahi hai. Agar randi tere ghar aa gaee toh tu khud dekhna kee kutia kitne pyar se tere iss pyaare lawda ko apni bur, muh aur gaand mey leti hai. Tere saamne usse apni kutia banaaunga phir tujhe wo fail kya karegi, har exam mey distinction dilwaayegi. “
Kavita ne dono haatho se lawda ko masalte huye kaha,
“ tu sapna bahut dekhta hai. Mai maafi toh nahi maangungi lekin kisee tarah unhe apne ghar invité jarur karungi.. aur kis kis madam ko chodne lage ho, mujhe pyar karte huye sabki chudai ke baare mey purey detail se bataao, “
Mansi kee mauseri bahan thee lekin thee Mansi se bhee jyada dominating. Manu ne kuchh jabaab nahi dia lekin kareeb ek ghanta se jyada Kavita ko oral masti dia. Saamne se peechhe se Kavita ke ek ek ang, ang ang ko chaata..bur ko bahut der chusa aur uske baad chudai shuru kee. Chudai karte huye Manu ne Vandna ke sath kee pahli masti se lekar Mridula, Aneema madam aur baad mey Brinda madam ke saath chudai kaise shuru kee sab bataaya,
Manu ne aage kaha,
“ mere saath recess mey dusri jo bhee ladkia baithtee hai ek Priyanka ko chhor sabko kaee baar chod chuka hu, chod raha hu, Delhi se jo ladki transfer hokar aaee hai Mayuri, usse teen saal se chod raha hu, bahut hee badhia ladki hai. “
Kavita ne chuttar uchhalte huye puchha,
“ Delhi se kyo aaee, kaise aaee? “
Manu ne khub karaara dhakka maarte huye kaha,
“ wonha uski jaan ko khatra thaa iss liye transfer karwaya aur kaise aaee ? Patna kee maharani ka naam suna hai ? “
“ Haa, koi Komal Gupta hai ,hai toh hamaare hee umra kee lekin ye dono Komal aur Mansi kaise itne popular mashur ho gaye ? “
Manu ne nod kia aur bola kee Mayuri ussee Komal kee apni bahan hai. Komal ne hee Mayuri ka transfer karwaya..
Kavita ne toka,
“ tab toh tumne Komal ko bhee lagaaya hoga.. “
“ haa rani, mai hee uska akela dost hu, uss se badhia, uss se jyada khubsurat iss puree dunia mey aur koi nahi.. kaee baar usse kaha lekin baar baar yahi kahti hai kee uska janam kisee kee gharwali ban-ne bachcho ko paalde ke liye nahi hua hai.. tu maan chaahe naa maan, wo iss puree dunia mey sirf mujhe aur meri maa Champa ko hee pyar karti hai..dono bahut hee gahre dost hai.. ek dusre ke liye kuchh bhee kar sakti hai.. “
Aur Kavita ne kaha,
“ jisse jo karna hai kare , tum mujhe agar roj nahi toh hafta mey teen din jarur pyar karoge. Tumhe mere ghar aane kee jarurat nahi, college ke baad mai khud tumhaare saath car mey baith jaaungi.. “
“ uff rani, ye baat tumhaare muh se sun-ne ke liye mai taras gaya thaa..uff meri rani , you are best, sabse badhia ho tum.. aur uss din Kavita ko Manu kee asli taaquat mahsoos huee. Kavita bhee control karti rahi lekin finally boli,
“ buss raja, teri rani ek bhee dhakka aur nahi le sakti , mere andar kuchh nahi bacha,, itne mahino kee kasar tumne ek baar mey hee puree kar dee.. “
Manu kee khushi ne ya Kavita kee pyar bhari baato ne, jisne bhee asar kia ho, Kavita ka bolna khatam hua aur lawda ne bur ko ras se bharna shuru kia.
Kavita ne dono legs, knees ko pura upar uthaya, baanho se Manu ko tightly baandha aur chuttar ko bhee upar kee oar thela. Jab lawda se ras tapakna bund hua tab Kavita ne kaha,
“ thanks raha, thanks Manu, ye pahla mauka hai jab tumne mere andar ras giraya.. it is so nice, mai iss feel ke liye mahino se taras rahi thee. “
Dono ek dusre ko pyar karne lage aur kuchh hee der baad phone kee ghanti baji. Kavita nangi hee baahar gaee , phone uthaya. Mansi ka phone thaa. Usne kaha kee wo ek ghanta baad Puna ke maa baap aur Champa ko lekar aa rahi hai, apne maa babuji aur mama, Piyush ko bol de.
Kavita ne ghadi kee oar nazar uthaya.. 3 buj kar 5 minute hua thaa. Ek minute Kavita statue jaisa khadi rahi aur boli,
“ Manu, jab tum mujhe andar le jaa rahe thhe maine time dekha thaa 10.30 hua thaa..shaayad tumne ek ghante baad lawda bur mey ghusaaya aur ab dekho kitna buj raha hai.. “
Manu ne usse aagosh mey lete huye kaha,
“ rani ye sirf teen ghanta hee hua, kaee ladkiya, aurate eisee hai jinhe 4-5 ghanta lagaataar pelta hu , haa tumhari sahelio mey kisee ne ab tak mujhe 2 ghanta bhee nahi sambhala. You are great rani. “
Kavita ne nervously Manu ko Mansi ne jo kaha wo bataaya. Manu ne usse shaant kia aur Kavita se kaha kee apne maa babuji aur mama ko phone kar bula le aur Mansi ko phone kia aur uss se kahe kee wo ek ghanta baad nahi nahi shaam 6 baje tak aaye. “
Kavita bahut khush huee. Manu ka thanks kar boli.
“ tum har problem ko kitni aasani se suljhi dete ho, shaam 6 baje tak maa babuji bhee aa jaayenge. Mai sabko phone kar deti hu, “
Kavita ne phone kia aur uske baad Manu ko jaane ke liye kaha.
“ raja, mujhe ek baar aur chaahiye thaa lekin ab bahut kaam hai, tum rahoge toh mai kuchh nahi kar paaungi.. Vandna ke ghar jaao , wo tumhaare liye hamesha taiyaar rahti hai. “
Manu khud Kavita ko ek baar aur chodna chaahta thaa lekin Kavita jidd par aree rahi. Nangi hee Manu ko door tak laaee, door khola aur usse baahar thela,
“ parso apna free day hai. Mai 2 baje aashram aa jaaungi, upar nahi aaungi ..neeche ke room mey mera wait karna. Pukka 2 baje. “
Kavita andar gaee aur door ko bund kar dia.
“ Bin maange moti miley “ waali baat uss din Manu ke liye sach ho gaee. Manu aaya thaa sirf Kavita ko daante kee uss ne principal se complain kyo kia lekin yanha toh Kavita ne eisa pyar dia jiski ummeed Manu bahut pahle hee chhor chuka thaa. Kavita ke achanak iss pyar kee baarish se Manu bahut khush thaa.
Agle din exam thaa. Manu jaanta thaa kee wo bhale hee Vandna kee maa Meghna ko chod le, uss din Vandna padhai chhod chudai nahi karegi. Lekin ab Vandna se jyada interesting Nandini thee, uski maa thee. Saadhe teen baje Manu pahunch gaya Nandini ke ghar.
Manu ne knock kia aur Nandini kee maa Kanchan ne door khola. Manu ko dekhte hee uss se chipak gaee, baanho mey lekar boli,
“ abhi exam chal raha hai, sab padh rahe hai,, tumhe nahi padhna. “
“ kaki, padhne ke liye hee aaya hu, aapke andar baahar kya likha hai, kya kya hai sab bhul gaya. Phir se padhne aaya hu. Apni gudia ( Nandini ) kanha hai. “
Ek dusre ko nanga karte huye Kanchan ne kaha kee wo padh rahi hai.
Manu ne Kanchan ko bhee baanho par uthaya aur Nandini ke room mey jaate huye bola,
“ pahle gudia ko ek chhota dose de du aur uske baad hum dono manthan karte rahenge. Kanchan ko baanho ke upar le Manu chuchio ko kiss bhee karta raha, Nandini ke room mey ghusa. Aadat sunn Nandini ne nazar uthaaee aur jhat se khadi ho gaee. Lawda pura muh uthaye huye usse salami de raha thaa. Usne dheere se kaha,
“ Manu , kal exam hai, bahut padhna hai. “
Yah sunn Manu ne Kanchan ko Nandini ke bed par litaya. Nandini ke paas jaa kar chair ko peechhe khincha. Nandini ka haath pakad chair se uthate huye bola,
“ Nandini dear, buss aadha ghanta, ek minute bhee jyada samay nahi lunga.. sirf aadha ghanta , uss ke baad tumhe bhee padhai mey mann lagega. “
Nandini naa, nahi karti rahi lekin Manu ne usse nanga kia, uski maa ke bagal mey lita dia. Bina kisee oral masti ke, Manu ne seedha chodna shuru kia. Teesre dhakke mey pura lawda andar gaya. Kuchh aur dhakke ke baad Nandini bhee masti se siskari nikaalne lagi. Manu ka, control ya yachniq ya phir bade guruji ka blessings theek aadhe ghante mey Nandini past padt ho gaee. 2-3 minute rest karne ke baad Nandini ne Manu ko apne upar se thela. Manu ne Kanchan kee chuchio ko chusna shuru kia to Nandini ne kaha kee agar wey iss room mey chudai karenge toh wo padh nahi paayegi. Uski baat sunn Kanchan bed se uth neeche utri aur Manu se kaha kee Nandini ko disturb hoga dusre room mey chale. Lady Manu ko saath le , apne room , master bed room mey aa gaee.
“ uff Manu, kal exam nahi hota toh abhi ghanto chudwati.. “
Apni bur ko masalte huye Nandini boli,
“ rani, aansu mut baha, kal exam ke baad tu jitni der rakh sakegi tera pyara lawda utni der tere andar rahega, tujhe pyar karega. “
Nandini nangi hee padhai karti rahi,
- Joined
- Dec 5, 2013
- Messages
- 84,779
MY DEAR SAM-ROZER, DOLLY & VKF.
THANKS FOR LOVELY COMMRNTS AND CONTINUED SUPPORT. HERE IS NEXT UPDATE...
MANU BAHUT KHUSH THAA. RAAT MEY 2 KUNWARI LADKI AUR AGLE DIN MANU KO BIN MAANGE MOTI MIL GAYA. MANU GAYA THA KAVITA KE GHAR DAANTNE KEE USNE PRINCIPAL SE COMPLAIN KYO KIA LEKIN KAVITA NE PYAR KEE EISEE BAARISH KEE BUSS MANU KEE JINDGI SAMBAR GAEE. KAVITA KE GHAR SE NANDINI KE GHAR GAYA.. PAHLE NANDINI KE SAATH PYAR KIA AUR USKE BAAD USKI MAA KANCHAN KO CHODNE LAGA..
Dono master bed par ek dusre ke saath guththam guththi karne lage. Aur eisa karte karte Kanchan Manu ke upar as gaee . Manu kee aankho mey dekhte huye bur ko lawda par adjust kia. Chuttar ko thoda hee upar uthakar lawda ko bur mey lene lagi aur chuttar ko aage peechhe ghaskaate huye Manu kee chudai karne lagi. Manu kabhi uske thighs ko sahlaata toh kabhi chuchio ko masalta.
Kuchh hee din pahle Vandana ke ghar mey Nandini ne Manu ko eise hee upar se choda thaa aur Manu ko wo chudai bahut pasand aaee thee. Aur ab maa bhee waisa hee chod rahi thee . Kanchan ne chuttar ko thoda upar neeche kar bur ko lawda par dabaati rahi. Kanchan ne kaha,
“ Manu, 26-27 saalo se chudwa rahi hu. Tumhaare alawa sirf Nandini ke baap ne hee choda. Galat nahi kahungi, wey bhee badhia chodte hai lekin meri jawaani kee aag mey eisa ufan pahle nahi aaya thaa jo tumhare saath ke pyar mey aata hai. Pahle mujhe lagta thaa kee Nandini ke baabuji meri bur kee aag ko thanda karte thhe lekin nahi , ab lagta hai kee mai kabhi thandi huee hee nahi thee. Kabhi shaanti nahi rahti thee. Lekin ab mera tan-mann sab bahut shaant ho gaya hai . “
Manu ne toka ,
“ iska matlab ab aage mujhse pyar nahi karogi . ! “
Kanchan ne bur ko lawda par dabaaye huye apne ko jhukaya aur ek deep kiss lekar boli,
“ Nandini aur Vandna kee jawaani ke saamne mere jaisee badhia kee kya kimat! Mujhe kyo chodoge lekin agar mere dil kee baat sun-na chaho toh suno, mai tumhaare sath 24 ghanta eise hee rahna chaahti hu, Nandini ko maalum hai kee mai kitni badi chudasi hu lekin ab agar beta aur gharwala bolega toh tumhaare lawda ko nahi chhorungi jab tak tum khud hee mujhe apne alag mut karo. Manu, mai apna ghar apne pariwar ko nahi chhorungi lekin mujhe tumhara pyar saalo saal chaahiye. “
Manu ne jabaab dia ,
“ rani , tujhe nahi maalum , mujhe hamesha beti se jyada pasand uski maa aati hai . Vandna bahut smart hai , Khullar chudwati hai , uske baap bhai ko maalum hai kee mai usse khub chodta hu lekin Vandna se jyada maza, jyada khushi mujhe Meghna aunty ko pyar karne mey aata hai “
Kanchan ke saamne bhee Manu ne Meghna ko choda thaa. Manu ne aage kaha ,
“ Kanchan rani , pahli baat tum mujhe bilkul pasand nahi aaee thee lekin ab mai tumhe nahi chhor sakta. Tum toh yanhi Kolkatta mey hee rahogi , Nandini kisee se bhee shaadi kare mai usse Kolkatta se baahar nahi jaane dunga. “
Kanchan bahut khush huee. Manu ne usse kaee baar neeche utarne ke liye kaha lekin wo bhee Mansi kee tarah saandh kee sawaari karti rahi. Beech beech mey Nandini aakar thodi der chudai dekhti thee phir apni padhai karti thee. Nandini nangi hee thee.
Samay gujra aur achaanak saamne dekhte huye Kanchan ne dhakka lagaate huye kaha,
“ aap chaaho to mera gala kaat dena, ghar se nikaal dena lekin jab tak mera nahi ho jaata mai Manu se pyar karti rahungi.
Kanchan apne husband se bol raha thaa. Inn dono ko chudai kee masti mey door par ka konch sunai nahi dia. Nandini nangi thee , knock sunkar uss ne juldi se top, kurta pahna aur bina panty ya salwar pahne door khol dia. Saamne uska baap khada thaa. Baap ko dekh Nandini ka face safed ho gaya. Nandini se kuchh puchchta uss se pahle uski nazar jamin par girey Kanchan kee saari , saaya, blouse par padi .
“ tumhari maa ke kapde yanha kyo hai ? “
Bolte huye usne kapdo ko uthaya toh saath mey Manu ka trouser , shirt aur underpant bhee haath mey aa gaya.
“ ye mera kapda nahi hai, kiska hai ? “
Nandini aankh jhukaaye khadi rahi aur room mey Kanchan kee masti kee siskari sunai padne lagi. Wo aadmi aage badha aur apne bed room ke door par khada hua. Usse dikhaae diya kee uski wife ek musal ke upar bur ko ragad rahi hai. Kanchan ka frontal uss ke saamne thaa. Uss aadmi ko apni gharwali itni sundar pahle kabhi nahi deekhi jaisee uss samay Kanchan deekh rahi thee. Manu kee muscular body ne bhee aadmi ko impress kia aur uss se jyada impress hua Manu ka musal jaisa lawda dekh kar. Aadmi ko hamesha lagta thaa kee uska lawda bahut badhia hai lekin ab Manu ka lawda dekh usse inferiority complex honne lagi.
Kanchan ne apne husband ko address kia aur Manu ne jhatke se Kanchan ko neeche kia aur bina lawda ko bur se nikaale ab normal pose mey chodne laga. Manu ne bhee Nandini ke baap ko dekha lekin kuchh bola nahi. Puri taaqat se apni puree speed se Manu Kanchan ko pelta raha.
Nandini deekhane ke liye apne chair par baithee thee, padhne ka bahana kar rahi thee. Uss ne samay dekha, shaam ke 6 buj rahe thhe yani kareeb 2 ghanta kee chudai ho chuki thee. Apni jagah par khada wo aadmi chudai dekhta raha aur achaanak uss ke mouth se aawaj nikli ,
“ itna tej itni speed se dhakka kyo maar rahe ho , marr jaayegi Kanchan. “
Aur Manu ne dhakka lagaate huye kaha,
“ kaka, mere iss dhakke se koi marti nahi uski jawani aur bhee badhti jaati hai, aap ko deekh nahi raha kee Kanchan kee jitni umra hai uss se kam se kam 10 saal chhoti lug rahi hai, jyada jawan ho gaee hai. “
Aur aadmi khade khade apni gharwali kee chudai dekhta raha. Kareeb 45 minute kee straight chudai ke baad Manu ne lawda baahar nikaala aur upar ghasak kar Kanchan ke upar aaya. Lawda ko bina saaf kiye uski mouth ke andar baahar karne laga . 5 minute hotey hotey lawda ne pani chhora. Kuchh boonde lady ke lips ke corner se baahar nikla. Manu ne lawda dabaaye rakha. Phir lawda baahar nikaala aur lady ke chin ko upar uthakar rakha. Aadmi saamne aaya aur usne dekha kee Kanchan ke tongue par thick layer of cum hai aur Kanchan dheere dheere usse swallow kar rahi hai .
Thodi hee der mey Kanchan ka mouth clean ho gaya, ek bhee boond cum ka nahi thaa. Iss aadmi ne naa eisa kabhi kiya thaa, naa kisee ne kaha thaa naa hee suna thaa. Usne dheere se kaha,
“ Kanchan , garam pani key Nibud ka ras Daal kar pee lo, sab baahar nikal jaayega.. wo muh mey lene kee cheej nahi hai, bimaar ho jaaogi. “
Kanchan, Nandini aur Manu teeno expect kar rage thhe kee Ye aadmi kab barsega, dono ko gaali dega , maarega lekin wo sab to nahi, gharwaali ko advise kar raha thaa.
Nandini Datta kaa baap. Datta Babu , jaise office mey sabhi kahte thhe , maana jaata thaa kee bahut kadak aadmi hai. Apni bibi aur beti ke liye bahut hee jyada possessive thaa. Kuchh saal pahle kisee aadmi ne baahar mey Kanchan ko buss haath lagaaya thaa aur Datta babu ne bhale baazaar mey uss aadmi ko bahut maara thaa. Lekin abhi Manu aur Kanchan ka performance dekh kar astonished thaa. Uss se khud kareeb 40 minute kee chudai dekhi thee jab kee wo khud kabhi 15-16 minute se jyada nahi chod paaya thaa. Usne suna thaa, padha thaa kee 10 minute ke badhia dhakka se , lagaataar chudai se koi bhee aurat ho , thandi ho jaati hai, lekin yanha to Manu ne uske saamne lagaatar 40 minute choda.
Datta Babu ne kaha,
“ maine suna hai, khud bhee kiya hai kee 10-12 minute ke dhakka mey hee Kanchan thandi ho jaati hai lekin tumne 40 minute lagaataar lagaaya, koi kabhi bolta toh mujhe biswas nahi hota lekin abhi tum dono ne mere saamne 40 minute ragda, kaise karte ho itni der, kaise tumhara danda itni der tight rahta hai. “;
Nandini ne bina inn logo kee taraf dekhe kaha,
“ baba, inn logo ne kareeb sawa chaar ( 4.15 ) baje shuru kia aur abhi saadhe chha ( 6.30 ) ho gaya hai..yani kareeb dhai ghanta. “
Maa ko beti ke saamne hee chudwaate dekh Datta babu ke dimaag mey yah baat aaee toh jarur kee beti bhee iss aadmi se jarur hee chudwati hai lekin baap ne iss baare mey kuchh nahi kaha.
Manu bed se utra, Kanchan ka haath pakad usse bhee neeche utara aur dono nange hee baahar aaye aur sofa par agal bagal baith gaye. Manu ne kaha,
“ Nandini, maa ko garam doodh mey kismis, chhahora ( dry dates) daal kar pilao. “
Nandini uthkar kitchen chali gae3 aur boli,
“ baap re , kitni himmat hai iss aadmi, gharwala ke saamne gharwali ko nanga bithaya hai. “
Ek burner par doodh garam karne daala aur dusre burner par baap ke liye chai banane lagi. Datta Babu apni bibi aur Manu ko dekh rahe thhe. Raat mey chudwaate samay aksar Kanchan nangi hoti thee lekin shaadi ke baad ke 26-27 saal mey yah pahla mauka thaa jab Kanchan nangi baithee thee wo bhee kisee dusre mard ke saath jo khud bhee nanga thaa. Datta Babu apni bibi ko ghurte rahe aur kuchh der baad bole,
“ Kanchan, tum pahle kabhi itni sundar nahi lagi jitni ab lug rahi ho, kanha chhupa kar rakha thaa apni sundarta. “
Kanchan ne angraaee lete huye ek haath Manu ke lawda par rakha aur besharam saa boli.
“ sab iss mast lawda ka kamaal hai, abhi iss ne sirf teen baar hee mujhe pyar kia hai, agar ye hamey eise hee pyar karta rahega toh mai juldi iss shahar kee sabse khubsurat aurat ho jaaungi. “
Kanchan ke peeth ke peechhe haath le jaa kar sides se Kanchan ko apni taraf dabaya aur bola,
“ aap ko hee kyo , kissee ko bhee apni gharwali ko dusre ke saath pyar karte huye dekh bahut gussa aayega, gharwali ko. Uske premi ko maarega pitega , gharwali ko ghar se baahar nikaal dega.. kaka, mai ab Kanchan kaki ko nahi chhor sakta, jab tak hoga , 10, 15, 20 saal mai Kanchan kaki se pyar karta hee rahunga. Aap agar Kanchan kaki ko maarenge, peetenge, ghar se baahar nikaal denge to abhi boliye mai Kanchan kaki ko apni maharaani banakar aashram mey rakhunga. “
Datta babu ne puchha,
“ aur tumhari gharwali Suchi aur Suhana, tumhari maa Champa isse apne saath rakhegi ? “
Kanchan ne pahle hee dono legs ko pura phaila kar rakha thaa , pubic area, bur ka slit, clit bhee saaf deekh raha thaa. Manu ne dusre haath se thighs aur bur ko sahlaate huye bola,
“ naa unn dono ko koi samasya hogi naa hee meri maa Champa ko. Aap ko biswas nahi ho raha hai toh aap Mansi ke ghar jaakar meri maa se khud puchh lijiye. “
Datta babu ne koi jabaab nahi dia. Thodi hee der baad Nandini apni maa aur Manu ke liye dry fruits daalkar garam doodh laaee aur apne aur baap ke liye snacks ke saath chai laaee. Nandini baap se iss tarah sat kar baithee kee uski ek chuchi baap ke shoulder ko dabaane lagi. Nandini ne top mid thighs se upar khinch lia thaa aur dono Manu aur Kanchan ko kurta ke neeche se nangi chikni choot dikhai de rahi thee.
Aadha cup chai peene ke baad Nandini ne kaha,
“ 10-12 din pahle maa Meghna kaki se milne gaee. Wonha ye aadmi Meghna kaki ko chodne aaya thaa. Meghna kaki ne khud toh chudwaya hee jaise taise karke maa ko bhee iss se chudwaya. Aur uske teesre hee din ye aadmi apne ghar aaya, maa ko choda aur maa kee chudai dekh mai bhee bahak gaee aur maine bhee chudwa lia, aaj bhee maa se pahle iss ne mujhe choda. Vandna , uske bhai aur babuji ko sab pata hai , wey baahar rahte hai aur ye aadmi andar dono maa beti ko pelta rahta hai,
Baap ko puchhne kee himmat nahi huee lekin beti ne khud kah dia kee wo bhee Manu se chudwati hai.. Usne aage kaha,
“ ab agar aap maa ko maarenge , peetenge , humey ghar se baahar nikaal denge toh hamaara kuchh nahi hoga, hum ashram mey khushi khushi rahenge lekin aap khud hee sochiye kee aapki kitni badnaami hogi, sab kahenge kee Datta babu naamard ho gaye hai iss liye ghar wali dusre se chudwaati hai.. aapne Arjun pandit ke baare mey suna hoga, yah Manu usee Arjun pandit ka beta hai. Aap jaante honge kee jaise makhkheeya doodh mey girth hai waise hee jawaan aurate , ladkia Arjun pandit se chudwaane aatee thee. Ab aap khud decide kijiye kee aap humey ghar mey rakhenge ya baahar nikaalenge. Maa ko baahar nikaalenge toh mai bhee maa ke saath chali jaaungi. Aur dusri baat mai bhale hee Manu se jindgi bhar chudwati rahu shaadi aapke pasand ke ladke se hee karungi, “
Bolte huye Nandini ne leg thoda aur phailaya, kurta thighs par aur upar aaya aur bur ab saaf saaf dekhne lagi. Kanchan lawda ko sahla hee rahi thee Nandini kee bur ko dekh Manu ka lawda purey form mey aa gaya.
Datta babu ne kaha,
“ tumhari maa saalo se sex kee used hai lekin tumne eisa musal kaise andar lia ?”
Jabaab Manu ne dia,
“ kaka , jab Vandna aur Nandini ko pahli baar choda toh ye dono puree jawaan ho gaee thee lekin mai inse chhoti chhoti kaee ladkiyo ko chod chuka hu , pahli baar mey thoda dard hota hai lekin baad mey bahut aaram se leti hai. Nandini, tumhe ab bhee dard hota hai ? “
Nandini ne chai ka aakhiri ghunt peete huye kaha,
“ ab ek baar kya, din bhar lawda ko andar lekar rah sakti hu…”
Aur Datta babu ne kaha,
“ tum inn dono ko jitna , jab lagaa sakte ho lagaao lekin mujhe tumhari maa Champa chaahiye.. juldi. “
Manu ne bina gussa huye kaha,
“ mai maa ko aapse chudwane nahi kahunga. Kaki aur Nandini se milane maa ko le aaunga, aap se mila dunga ..aap agar pata kar , rupya paisa dekar usse chod sakte hai toh chod lijiyega, mai mana nahi karunga.. lekin agar mujhe kabhi maalum hua kee aapn meri Kanchan rani ya Nandini ko thoda bhee kasht dia hai toh inn dono ko mai apne ashram mey rakhunga. Jaise mere baap ne kia thaa mai bhee dono maa beti se shaadi kar lunga. “
Datta babu ne kaha,
“ kabhi koi takleef nahi dunga lekin mere ghar , inn dono kee badnaami nahi honi chaahiye, “
Manu uth khada hua lekin Kanchan lawda ko pakde hee rahi, Manu ne kaha,
“ kaka, biswas rakhiye meri koi bhee maal kabhi budnaam nahi hotee. Nandini nahi bataati toh aapko pata bhee nahi chalta. Mai Meghna kaki aur Vandna ko ek saal se chod raha hu, kabhi koi badnaam nahi huee, kabhi nahi hogi. “
Kanchan nangi hee rahi , Manu kapde pahan kar main door par aaya. Kanchan waisee hee nangi baithee rahi. Manu ne Nandini ke kamad mey haath daalkar apni oar khincha , uske lips ko chuma aur bola,
“ aur kaka, sabse jaruri baat ..agar aapne ya Vandna ke babuji ne kabhi bhee Nandini ya Vandna ko gandi nazar se haath lagaaya, uski chuchi ya choot ko chhua bhee toh chhunewala usee samay se jindgi bhar ke liye naamard ho jaayega, lawda kabhi khada bhee nahi hoga. Vandna ya Nandini ko kabhi bhee chodne kee koshish nahi kijiyega.. aap pataa kar agar Vandna ke maa ko chod sakte hai toh chodiye lekin khabardaar mere aur aapke siwa koi dusra aadmi kabhi meri Kanchan rani ko nahi chodega.
Sabko stunned chhor wonha se nikal ashram aaya. 7.30 hee hua thaa.
Manu upar aaya aur Suchi sabke saamne, Miththu, Koyali, Gulabo ke saamne hee baith kar Manu ke dono feet pakad kar roney lagi. Manu akbaka gaya. Phir turant uss ke shoulders ko pakad uthaya aur apni baanho mey baandh apne room mey le gaya. Manu ne dono doorpanes ko push kia aur Suchi ko dulaarte , forehead gaalo ko kiss karte huye bola,
“ kya hua rani, roo kyo rahi ho, Pari kee yaad aa rahi hai naa , mai abhi jaa kar le aata hu. “
Suchi ne Manu ko dhakka dia aur boli,
“ Pari aur Munna bhaad mey jaaye, meri bala se, humne kya kia hai kee aap naa mujhse baat kar rahe ho naa Miththu se. Kya galti kee hai humne, peechhli puri raat baahar rahe, aaj din bhar gaayab rahe , aakhir humse kya galti huee hai. “
Suchi kasmasati rahi lekin Manu ne usse apni godi mey bithaya. Suchi ke ek ek thighs ko apne thighs ke agal bagal rakh apni taraf face karaate huye Suchi ko godi mey bithaya. Dono gaalo ko dabaa kar lips ko chuma aur bola,
“ waah kya jamaana aa gaya hai, ulta chhor Kotwal ko daante. Tum dono ne mujhe doodh mey giri huee makhkhi jaisa baahar phenk dia hai. Naa tum dono se pyar kar sakta naa hu naa hee Koyali, Gulabo aur Sangeeta se. Toh phir mai karta , mujhe har hamesha pyar chaahiye, apna-pan chaahiye.. jab ghar mey pyar nahi milega, koi mujhe apna nahi samjhegi toh baahar hee mujhe pyar aur apnapan dhundhna parega naa?. “
Suchi iss baat ko badhia se samajhti thee. Usne apne ko defend kia,
“ mai ya Miththu jo bhee karte hai, kahte hai sab tumhaare bhale ke liye hee naa.. hamaare control ke kaaran agar tum apni taaquat 7 din raat jama kar rakho toh socho tumhe kitna phaiyda hoga, tumhari taaquat badhegi, baad mey hum dono ko khub badhia se pyar kar paaoge. Hum dono , mai aur Miththu tumhe bahut pyar karte hai, sirf tumhe hee apna samajhte hai.. “
“ khaak pyar karti ho, agar pyar karti toh peechhli raat mujhe tanaa maar kar ghar se baahar nahi nikaalti..”
Baahar Gulaabo aur Koyali rokte rahe lekin Miththu room ke andar aaee aur door tightly bund kar dia. Miththu ko dekhte hee Manu ne kaha,
“ aur ye memsahib, tumhari chhoti bahan , tumhari sautan mujhe kitna pyar karti hai wo kal raat aur aaj bhee samajh gaya. “
Miththu retorted,
“ maine eisa kya kia , kya kaha ? “
Manu ne ek haath badha kar Miththu ka haath pakda aur ussey apne bagal mey bithaya. Manu ne kaha,
“ tum bhul gaee kee peechhli raat tumne kitna taana dia, mujhe ghar ke baahar jaane ko kaha. Aaj chutti thee , mai purey din tumhe pyar karna thaa lekin jab maine kaha kee mai baahar jaa raha hu toh tumne ek baar kahne ke liye bhee nahi roka. Miththu rani, bhale hee tum mere saath pyar nahi karti, lekin agar jhuth muth hee ek baar bol deti kee kanhi baahar mut jaaeeye , rani apni kasam mai kanhi nahi jaata. Din bhar tumhara pyara mukhra dekhta rahta. Maine kabhi tum dono ko koi takleef nahi dee lekin tum dono mujhe takleef pahunchaane ka koi mauka nahi chutki. “
Dono mey se kisee ke paas Manu ke baato ka koi jabaab nahi thaa. Thodi chuppi ke baad Suchi khadi ho gaee aur boli,
“ Manu pandit, aaj se abhi se , tumhaare upar koi brandish nahi , koi restriction nahi. Tum bhale hee kabhi college mut jaao phir bhee koi saza nahi, tum raat kab aate ho , khaate ho, tumhe koi saza nahi, tum hum dono ke taraf se bilkul free ho, kuchh dino ke liye nahi, hamesha hamesha ke liye. “
Manu ke liye wo din sach much bahut hee khaash thaa. Pahle Kavita ne unexpected pyar kee baarish kee baat mey Nandini ke father ne Manu ko apni gharwali aur beti ko chodne ka blanket permission de dia. Aur uss se badi baat Suchi aur Miththu ne Manu ke upar se saara restrictions hata dia. Suchi kee baat sunkar Manu bahut khush hua, Suchi ko apni baanho mey lena chaha lekin wo godi se chheetak kar alag ho gaee aur muskuraate huye room se baahar chali gaee.
Lekin Manu fans gaee, fans gaee yaa jaan bhujh kar Manu ke baanho mey aa gaee , wohi jaane. Miththu na, nahi, abhi nahi, karti rahi lekin Manu ne usse nanga kia, khud nanga hua aur seedha pel dia. Kareeb 8 baje pelna shuru kia thaa aur jab lawda baahar nikaala toh raat ke 10 se jyada ho gaya thaa. Miththu ne apne tareeke se Manu ko pyar karte huye chudwaya. Manu ne kaha,
“ dekh lia naa, teri didi ke kaaran humne kitna samay barbaad kia. “
“ Hum dono bahno ka hee nuksaan hua. Aapka kya barbaad hua, aap ko roj naee naee randia mili, raat kisko lagaaya, secretary kee khubsurat beti aur gharwali ko.”
Suchi aur Miththu ko raat kee puree reporting mil gaee thee. Phir bhee uss ne puchha. Manu ne Miththu ko sahlaate huye kaha,
“ yanha itne samay se hu lekin kabhi unn dono maa beti ko dekha bhee nahi, raat mey dono bahan Kaajal aur Varsha thee, dono kunwari thee lekin jis pyar aur sneh se tumne abhi lagaaya waisa aur koi nahi karti.. mujhe dur mut raho rani. “
THANKS FOR LOVELY COMMRNTS AND CONTINUED SUPPORT. HERE IS NEXT UPDATE...
MANU BAHUT KHUSH THAA. RAAT MEY 2 KUNWARI LADKI AUR AGLE DIN MANU KO BIN MAANGE MOTI MIL GAYA. MANU GAYA THA KAVITA KE GHAR DAANTNE KEE USNE PRINCIPAL SE COMPLAIN KYO KIA LEKIN KAVITA NE PYAR KEE EISEE BAARISH KEE BUSS MANU KEE JINDGI SAMBAR GAEE. KAVITA KE GHAR SE NANDINI KE GHAR GAYA.. PAHLE NANDINI KE SAATH PYAR KIA AUR USKE BAAD USKI MAA KANCHAN KO CHODNE LAGA..
Dono master bed par ek dusre ke saath guththam guththi karne lage. Aur eisa karte karte Kanchan Manu ke upar as gaee . Manu kee aankho mey dekhte huye bur ko lawda par adjust kia. Chuttar ko thoda hee upar uthakar lawda ko bur mey lene lagi aur chuttar ko aage peechhe ghaskaate huye Manu kee chudai karne lagi. Manu kabhi uske thighs ko sahlaata toh kabhi chuchio ko masalta.
Kuchh hee din pahle Vandana ke ghar mey Nandini ne Manu ko eise hee upar se choda thaa aur Manu ko wo chudai bahut pasand aaee thee. Aur ab maa bhee waisa hee chod rahi thee . Kanchan ne chuttar ko thoda upar neeche kar bur ko lawda par dabaati rahi. Kanchan ne kaha,
“ Manu, 26-27 saalo se chudwa rahi hu. Tumhaare alawa sirf Nandini ke baap ne hee choda. Galat nahi kahungi, wey bhee badhia chodte hai lekin meri jawaani kee aag mey eisa ufan pahle nahi aaya thaa jo tumhare saath ke pyar mey aata hai. Pahle mujhe lagta thaa kee Nandini ke baabuji meri bur kee aag ko thanda karte thhe lekin nahi , ab lagta hai kee mai kabhi thandi huee hee nahi thee. Kabhi shaanti nahi rahti thee. Lekin ab mera tan-mann sab bahut shaant ho gaya hai . “
Manu ne toka ,
“ iska matlab ab aage mujhse pyar nahi karogi . ! “
Kanchan ne bur ko lawda par dabaaye huye apne ko jhukaya aur ek deep kiss lekar boli,
“ Nandini aur Vandna kee jawaani ke saamne mere jaisee badhia kee kya kimat! Mujhe kyo chodoge lekin agar mere dil kee baat sun-na chaho toh suno, mai tumhaare sath 24 ghanta eise hee rahna chaahti hu, Nandini ko maalum hai kee mai kitni badi chudasi hu lekin ab agar beta aur gharwala bolega toh tumhaare lawda ko nahi chhorungi jab tak tum khud hee mujhe apne alag mut karo. Manu, mai apna ghar apne pariwar ko nahi chhorungi lekin mujhe tumhara pyar saalo saal chaahiye. “
Manu ne jabaab dia ,
“ rani , tujhe nahi maalum , mujhe hamesha beti se jyada pasand uski maa aati hai . Vandna bahut smart hai , Khullar chudwati hai , uske baap bhai ko maalum hai kee mai usse khub chodta hu lekin Vandna se jyada maza, jyada khushi mujhe Meghna aunty ko pyar karne mey aata hai “
Kanchan ke saamne bhee Manu ne Meghna ko choda thaa. Manu ne aage kaha ,
“ Kanchan rani , pahli baat tum mujhe bilkul pasand nahi aaee thee lekin ab mai tumhe nahi chhor sakta. Tum toh yanhi Kolkatta mey hee rahogi , Nandini kisee se bhee shaadi kare mai usse Kolkatta se baahar nahi jaane dunga. “
Kanchan bahut khush huee. Manu ne usse kaee baar neeche utarne ke liye kaha lekin wo bhee Mansi kee tarah saandh kee sawaari karti rahi. Beech beech mey Nandini aakar thodi der chudai dekhti thee phir apni padhai karti thee. Nandini nangi hee thee.
Samay gujra aur achaanak saamne dekhte huye Kanchan ne dhakka lagaate huye kaha,
“ aap chaaho to mera gala kaat dena, ghar se nikaal dena lekin jab tak mera nahi ho jaata mai Manu se pyar karti rahungi.
Kanchan apne husband se bol raha thaa. Inn dono ko chudai kee masti mey door par ka konch sunai nahi dia. Nandini nangi thee , knock sunkar uss ne juldi se top, kurta pahna aur bina panty ya salwar pahne door khol dia. Saamne uska baap khada thaa. Baap ko dekh Nandini ka face safed ho gaya. Nandini se kuchh puchchta uss se pahle uski nazar jamin par girey Kanchan kee saari , saaya, blouse par padi .
“ tumhari maa ke kapde yanha kyo hai ? “
Bolte huye usne kapdo ko uthaya toh saath mey Manu ka trouser , shirt aur underpant bhee haath mey aa gaya.
“ ye mera kapda nahi hai, kiska hai ? “
Nandini aankh jhukaaye khadi rahi aur room mey Kanchan kee masti kee siskari sunai padne lagi. Wo aadmi aage badha aur apne bed room ke door par khada hua. Usse dikhaae diya kee uski wife ek musal ke upar bur ko ragad rahi hai. Kanchan ka frontal uss ke saamne thaa. Uss aadmi ko apni gharwali itni sundar pahle kabhi nahi deekhi jaisee uss samay Kanchan deekh rahi thee. Manu kee muscular body ne bhee aadmi ko impress kia aur uss se jyada impress hua Manu ka musal jaisa lawda dekh kar. Aadmi ko hamesha lagta thaa kee uska lawda bahut badhia hai lekin ab Manu ka lawda dekh usse inferiority complex honne lagi.
Kanchan ne apne husband ko address kia aur Manu ne jhatke se Kanchan ko neeche kia aur bina lawda ko bur se nikaale ab normal pose mey chodne laga. Manu ne bhee Nandini ke baap ko dekha lekin kuchh bola nahi. Puri taaqat se apni puree speed se Manu Kanchan ko pelta raha.
Nandini deekhane ke liye apne chair par baithee thee, padhne ka bahana kar rahi thee. Uss ne samay dekha, shaam ke 6 buj rahe thhe yani kareeb 2 ghanta kee chudai ho chuki thee. Apni jagah par khada wo aadmi chudai dekhta raha aur achaanak uss ke mouth se aawaj nikli ,
“ itna tej itni speed se dhakka kyo maar rahe ho , marr jaayegi Kanchan. “
Aur Manu ne dhakka lagaate huye kaha,
“ kaka, mere iss dhakke se koi marti nahi uski jawani aur bhee badhti jaati hai, aap ko deekh nahi raha kee Kanchan kee jitni umra hai uss se kam se kam 10 saal chhoti lug rahi hai, jyada jawan ho gaee hai. “
Aur aadmi khade khade apni gharwali kee chudai dekhta raha. Kareeb 45 minute kee straight chudai ke baad Manu ne lawda baahar nikaala aur upar ghasak kar Kanchan ke upar aaya. Lawda ko bina saaf kiye uski mouth ke andar baahar karne laga . 5 minute hotey hotey lawda ne pani chhora. Kuchh boonde lady ke lips ke corner se baahar nikla. Manu ne lawda dabaaye rakha. Phir lawda baahar nikaala aur lady ke chin ko upar uthakar rakha. Aadmi saamne aaya aur usne dekha kee Kanchan ke tongue par thick layer of cum hai aur Kanchan dheere dheere usse swallow kar rahi hai .
Thodi hee der mey Kanchan ka mouth clean ho gaya, ek bhee boond cum ka nahi thaa. Iss aadmi ne naa eisa kabhi kiya thaa, naa kisee ne kaha thaa naa hee suna thaa. Usne dheere se kaha,
“ Kanchan , garam pani key Nibud ka ras Daal kar pee lo, sab baahar nikal jaayega.. wo muh mey lene kee cheej nahi hai, bimaar ho jaaogi. “
Kanchan, Nandini aur Manu teeno expect kar rage thhe kee Ye aadmi kab barsega, dono ko gaali dega , maarega lekin wo sab to nahi, gharwaali ko advise kar raha thaa.
Nandini Datta kaa baap. Datta Babu , jaise office mey sabhi kahte thhe , maana jaata thaa kee bahut kadak aadmi hai. Apni bibi aur beti ke liye bahut hee jyada possessive thaa. Kuchh saal pahle kisee aadmi ne baahar mey Kanchan ko buss haath lagaaya thaa aur Datta babu ne bhale baazaar mey uss aadmi ko bahut maara thaa. Lekin abhi Manu aur Kanchan ka performance dekh kar astonished thaa. Uss se khud kareeb 40 minute kee chudai dekhi thee jab kee wo khud kabhi 15-16 minute se jyada nahi chod paaya thaa. Usne suna thaa, padha thaa kee 10 minute ke badhia dhakka se , lagaataar chudai se koi bhee aurat ho , thandi ho jaati hai, lekin yanha to Manu ne uske saamne lagaatar 40 minute choda.
Datta Babu ne kaha,
“ maine suna hai, khud bhee kiya hai kee 10-12 minute ke dhakka mey hee Kanchan thandi ho jaati hai lekin tumne 40 minute lagaataar lagaaya, koi kabhi bolta toh mujhe biswas nahi hota lekin abhi tum dono ne mere saamne 40 minute ragda, kaise karte ho itni der, kaise tumhara danda itni der tight rahta hai. “;
Nandini ne bina inn logo kee taraf dekhe kaha,
“ baba, inn logo ne kareeb sawa chaar ( 4.15 ) baje shuru kia aur abhi saadhe chha ( 6.30 ) ho gaya hai..yani kareeb dhai ghanta. “
Maa ko beti ke saamne hee chudwaate dekh Datta babu ke dimaag mey yah baat aaee toh jarur kee beti bhee iss aadmi se jarur hee chudwati hai lekin baap ne iss baare mey kuchh nahi kaha.
Manu bed se utra, Kanchan ka haath pakad usse bhee neeche utara aur dono nange hee baahar aaye aur sofa par agal bagal baith gaye. Manu ne kaha,
“ Nandini, maa ko garam doodh mey kismis, chhahora ( dry dates) daal kar pilao. “
Nandini uthkar kitchen chali gae3 aur boli,
“ baap re , kitni himmat hai iss aadmi, gharwala ke saamne gharwali ko nanga bithaya hai. “
Ek burner par doodh garam karne daala aur dusre burner par baap ke liye chai banane lagi. Datta Babu apni bibi aur Manu ko dekh rahe thhe. Raat mey chudwaate samay aksar Kanchan nangi hoti thee lekin shaadi ke baad ke 26-27 saal mey yah pahla mauka thaa jab Kanchan nangi baithee thee wo bhee kisee dusre mard ke saath jo khud bhee nanga thaa. Datta Babu apni bibi ko ghurte rahe aur kuchh der baad bole,
“ Kanchan, tum pahle kabhi itni sundar nahi lagi jitni ab lug rahi ho, kanha chhupa kar rakha thaa apni sundarta. “
Kanchan ne angraaee lete huye ek haath Manu ke lawda par rakha aur besharam saa boli.
“ sab iss mast lawda ka kamaal hai, abhi iss ne sirf teen baar hee mujhe pyar kia hai, agar ye hamey eise hee pyar karta rahega toh mai juldi iss shahar kee sabse khubsurat aurat ho jaaungi. “
Kanchan ke peeth ke peechhe haath le jaa kar sides se Kanchan ko apni taraf dabaya aur bola,
“ aap ko hee kyo , kissee ko bhee apni gharwali ko dusre ke saath pyar karte huye dekh bahut gussa aayega, gharwali ko. Uske premi ko maarega pitega , gharwali ko ghar se baahar nikaal dega.. kaka, mai ab Kanchan kaki ko nahi chhor sakta, jab tak hoga , 10, 15, 20 saal mai Kanchan kaki se pyar karta hee rahunga. Aap agar Kanchan kaki ko maarenge, peetenge, ghar se baahar nikaal denge to abhi boliye mai Kanchan kaki ko apni maharaani banakar aashram mey rakhunga. “
Datta babu ne puchha,
“ aur tumhari gharwali Suchi aur Suhana, tumhari maa Champa isse apne saath rakhegi ? “
Kanchan ne pahle hee dono legs ko pura phaila kar rakha thaa , pubic area, bur ka slit, clit bhee saaf deekh raha thaa. Manu ne dusre haath se thighs aur bur ko sahlaate huye bola,
“ naa unn dono ko koi samasya hogi naa hee meri maa Champa ko. Aap ko biswas nahi ho raha hai toh aap Mansi ke ghar jaakar meri maa se khud puchh lijiye. “
Datta babu ne koi jabaab nahi dia. Thodi hee der baad Nandini apni maa aur Manu ke liye dry fruits daalkar garam doodh laaee aur apne aur baap ke liye snacks ke saath chai laaee. Nandini baap se iss tarah sat kar baithee kee uski ek chuchi baap ke shoulder ko dabaane lagi. Nandini ne top mid thighs se upar khinch lia thaa aur dono Manu aur Kanchan ko kurta ke neeche se nangi chikni choot dikhai de rahi thee.
Aadha cup chai peene ke baad Nandini ne kaha,
“ 10-12 din pahle maa Meghna kaki se milne gaee. Wonha ye aadmi Meghna kaki ko chodne aaya thaa. Meghna kaki ne khud toh chudwaya hee jaise taise karke maa ko bhee iss se chudwaya. Aur uske teesre hee din ye aadmi apne ghar aaya, maa ko choda aur maa kee chudai dekh mai bhee bahak gaee aur maine bhee chudwa lia, aaj bhee maa se pahle iss ne mujhe choda. Vandna , uske bhai aur babuji ko sab pata hai , wey baahar rahte hai aur ye aadmi andar dono maa beti ko pelta rahta hai,
Baap ko puchhne kee himmat nahi huee lekin beti ne khud kah dia kee wo bhee Manu se chudwati hai.. Usne aage kaha,
“ ab agar aap maa ko maarenge , peetenge , humey ghar se baahar nikaal denge toh hamaara kuchh nahi hoga, hum ashram mey khushi khushi rahenge lekin aap khud hee sochiye kee aapki kitni badnaami hogi, sab kahenge kee Datta babu naamard ho gaye hai iss liye ghar wali dusre se chudwaati hai.. aapne Arjun pandit ke baare mey suna hoga, yah Manu usee Arjun pandit ka beta hai. Aap jaante honge kee jaise makhkheeya doodh mey girth hai waise hee jawaan aurate , ladkia Arjun pandit se chudwaane aatee thee. Ab aap khud decide kijiye kee aap humey ghar mey rakhenge ya baahar nikaalenge. Maa ko baahar nikaalenge toh mai bhee maa ke saath chali jaaungi. Aur dusri baat mai bhale hee Manu se jindgi bhar chudwati rahu shaadi aapke pasand ke ladke se hee karungi, “
Bolte huye Nandini ne leg thoda aur phailaya, kurta thighs par aur upar aaya aur bur ab saaf saaf dekhne lagi. Kanchan lawda ko sahla hee rahi thee Nandini kee bur ko dekh Manu ka lawda purey form mey aa gaya.
Datta babu ne kaha,
“ tumhari maa saalo se sex kee used hai lekin tumne eisa musal kaise andar lia ?”
Jabaab Manu ne dia,
“ kaka , jab Vandna aur Nandini ko pahli baar choda toh ye dono puree jawaan ho gaee thee lekin mai inse chhoti chhoti kaee ladkiyo ko chod chuka hu , pahli baar mey thoda dard hota hai lekin baad mey bahut aaram se leti hai. Nandini, tumhe ab bhee dard hota hai ? “
Nandini ne chai ka aakhiri ghunt peete huye kaha,
“ ab ek baar kya, din bhar lawda ko andar lekar rah sakti hu…”
Aur Datta babu ne kaha,
“ tum inn dono ko jitna , jab lagaa sakte ho lagaao lekin mujhe tumhari maa Champa chaahiye.. juldi. “
Manu ne bina gussa huye kaha,
“ mai maa ko aapse chudwane nahi kahunga. Kaki aur Nandini se milane maa ko le aaunga, aap se mila dunga ..aap agar pata kar , rupya paisa dekar usse chod sakte hai toh chod lijiyega, mai mana nahi karunga.. lekin agar mujhe kabhi maalum hua kee aapn meri Kanchan rani ya Nandini ko thoda bhee kasht dia hai toh inn dono ko mai apne ashram mey rakhunga. Jaise mere baap ne kia thaa mai bhee dono maa beti se shaadi kar lunga. “
Datta babu ne kaha,
“ kabhi koi takleef nahi dunga lekin mere ghar , inn dono kee badnaami nahi honi chaahiye, “
Manu uth khada hua lekin Kanchan lawda ko pakde hee rahi, Manu ne kaha,
“ kaka, biswas rakhiye meri koi bhee maal kabhi budnaam nahi hotee. Nandini nahi bataati toh aapko pata bhee nahi chalta. Mai Meghna kaki aur Vandna ko ek saal se chod raha hu, kabhi koi badnaam nahi huee, kabhi nahi hogi. “
Kanchan nangi hee rahi , Manu kapde pahan kar main door par aaya. Kanchan waisee hee nangi baithee rahi. Manu ne Nandini ke kamad mey haath daalkar apni oar khincha , uske lips ko chuma aur bola,
“ aur kaka, sabse jaruri baat ..agar aapne ya Vandna ke babuji ne kabhi bhee Nandini ya Vandna ko gandi nazar se haath lagaaya, uski chuchi ya choot ko chhua bhee toh chhunewala usee samay se jindgi bhar ke liye naamard ho jaayega, lawda kabhi khada bhee nahi hoga. Vandna ya Nandini ko kabhi bhee chodne kee koshish nahi kijiyega.. aap pataa kar agar Vandna ke maa ko chod sakte hai toh chodiye lekin khabardaar mere aur aapke siwa koi dusra aadmi kabhi meri Kanchan rani ko nahi chodega.
Sabko stunned chhor wonha se nikal ashram aaya. 7.30 hee hua thaa.
Manu upar aaya aur Suchi sabke saamne, Miththu, Koyali, Gulabo ke saamne hee baith kar Manu ke dono feet pakad kar roney lagi. Manu akbaka gaya. Phir turant uss ke shoulders ko pakad uthaya aur apni baanho mey baandh apne room mey le gaya. Manu ne dono doorpanes ko push kia aur Suchi ko dulaarte , forehead gaalo ko kiss karte huye bola,
“ kya hua rani, roo kyo rahi ho, Pari kee yaad aa rahi hai naa , mai abhi jaa kar le aata hu. “
Suchi ne Manu ko dhakka dia aur boli,
“ Pari aur Munna bhaad mey jaaye, meri bala se, humne kya kia hai kee aap naa mujhse baat kar rahe ho naa Miththu se. Kya galti kee hai humne, peechhli puri raat baahar rahe, aaj din bhar gaayab rahe , aakhir humse kya galti huee hai. “
Suchi kasmasati rahi lekin Manu ne usse apni godi mey bithaya. Suchi ke ek ek thighs ko apne thighs ke agal bagal rakh apni taraf face karaate huye Suchi ko godi mey bithaya. Dono gaalo ko dabaa kar lips ko chuma aur bola,
“ waah kya jamaana aa gaya hai, ulta chhor Kotwal ko daante. Tum dono ne mujhe doodh mey giri huee makhkhi jaisa baahar phenk dia hai. Naa tum dono se pyar kar sakta naa hu naa hee Koyali, Gulabo aur Sangeeta se. Toh phir mai karta , mujhe har hamesha pyar chaahiye, apna-pan chaahiye.. jab ghar mey pyar nahi milega, koi mujhe apna nahi samjhegi toh baahar hee mujhe pyar aur apnapan dhundhna parega naa?. “
Suchi iss baat ko badhia se samajhti thee. Usne apne ko defend kia,
“ mai ya Miththu jo bhee karte hai, kahte hai sab tumhaare bhale ke liye hee naa.. hamaare control ke kaaran agar tum apni taaquat 7 din raat jama kar rakho toh socho tumhe kitna phaiyda hoga, tumhari taaquat badhegi, baad mey hum dono ko khub badhia se pyar kar paaoge. Hum dono , mai aur Miththu tumhe bahut pyar karte hai, sirf tumhe hee apna samajhte hai.. “
“ khaak pyar karti ho, agar pyar karti toh peechhli raat mujhe tanaa maar kar ghar se baahar nahi nikaalti..”
Baahar Gulaabo aur Koyali rokte rahe lekin Miththu room ke andar aaee aur door tightly bund kar dia. Miththu ko dekhte hee Manu ne kaha,
“ aur ye memsahib, tumhari chhoti bahan , tumhari sautan mujhe kitna pyar karti hai wo kal raat aur aaj bhee samajh gaya. “
Miththu retorted,
“ maine eisa kya kia , kya kaha ? “
Manu ne ek haath badha kar Miththu ka haath pakda aur ussey apne bagal mey bithaya. Manu ne kaha,
“ tum bhul gaee kee peechhli raat tumne kitna taana dia, mujhe ghar ke baahar jaane ko kaha. Aaj chutti thee , mai purey din tumhe pyar karna thaa lekin jab maine kaha kee mai baahar jaa raha hu toh tumne ek baar kahne ke liye bhee nahi roka. Miththu rani, bhale hee tum mere saath pyar nahi karti, lekin agar jhuth muth hee ek baar bol deti kee kanhi baahar mut jaaeeye , rani apni kasam mai kanhi nahi jaata. Din bhar tumhara pyara mukhra dekhta rahta. Maine kabhi tum dono ko koi takleef nahi dee lekin tum dono mujhe takleef pahunchaane ka koi mauka nahi chutki. “
Dono mey se kisee ke paas Manu ke baato ka koi jabaab nahi thaa. Thodi chuppi ke baad Suchi khadi ho gaee aur boli,
“ Manu pandit, aaj se abhi se , tumhaare upar koi brandish nahi , koi restriction nahi. Tum bhale hee kabhi college mut jaao phir bhee koi saza nahi, tum raat kab aate ho , khaate ho, tumhe koi saza nahi, tum hum dono ke taraf se bilkul free ho, kuchh dino ke liye nahi, hamesha hamesha ke liye. “
Manu ke liye wo din sach much bahut hee khaash thaa. Pahle Kavita ne unexpected pyar kee baarish kee baat mey Nandini ke father ne Manu ko apni gharwali aur beti ko chodne ka blanket permission de dia. Aur uss se badi baat Suchi aur Miththu ne Manu ke upar se saara restrictions hata dia. Suchi kee baat sunkar Manu bahut khush hua, Suchi ko apni baanho mey lena chaha lekin wo godi se chheetak kar alag ho gaee aur muskuraate huye room se baahar chali gaee.
Lekin Manu fans gaee, fans gaee yaa jaan bhujh kar Manu ke baanho mey aa gaee , wohi jaane. Miththu na, nahi, abhi nahi, karti rahi lekin Manu ne usse nanga kia, khud nanga hua aur seedha pel dia. Kareeb 8 baje pelna shuru kia thaa aur jab lawda baahar nikaala toh raat ke 10 se jyada ho gaya thaa. Miththu ne apne tareeke se Manu ko pyar karte huye chudwaya. Manu ne kaha,
“ dekh lia naa, teri didi ke kaaran humne kitna samay barbaad kia. “
“ Hum dono bahno ka hee nuksaan hua. Aapka kya barbaad hua, aap ko roj naee naee randia mili, raat kisko lagaaya, secretary kee khubsurat beti aur gharwali ko.”
Suchi aur Miththu ko raat kee puree reporting mil gaee thee. Phir bhee uss ne puchha. Manu ne Miththu ko sahlaate huye kaha,
“ yanha itne samay se hu lekin kabhi unn dono maa beti ko dekha bhee nahi, raat mey dono bahan Kaajal aur Varsha thee, dono kunwari thee lekin jis pyar aur sneh se tumne abhi lagaaya waisa aur koi nahi karti.. mujhe dur mut raho rani. “
- Joined
- Dec 5, 2013
- Messages
- 84,779
WO DIN SACH MEY MANU KE LIYE BAHUT HEE SPECIAL THAA. PAHLE KAVITA NE BIN MAANGE DHER SAARA PYAR DIYA, NANDINI AUR KANCHAN NE KHUSH KIYA HEE NANDINI KE FATHER NE MANU KO APNI GHARWALI KO CHODTE HEE NAHI DEKHA MANU KO GHARWALI AUR BETI KO CHODNE KA BLANKET PERMISSION DE DIA. AUR JAB WAPAS GHAR AAYA TOH SUCHI NE HAMESHA HAMESJA KE LIYE SAARA RESTRICTION HATA DIA..MANU AB FREE THAA.
Saara restriction hata kar Suchi room se nikal gaee lekin Miththu fans gaee, fans gaee yaa jaan bhujh kar Manu ke baanho mey aa gaee , wohi jaane. Miththu na, nahi, abhi nahi, karti rahi lekin Manu ne usse nanga kia, khud nanga hua aur seedha pel dia. Kareeb 8 baje pelna shuru kia thaa aur jab lawda baahar nikaala toh raat ke 10 se jyada ho gaya thaa. Miththu ne apne tareeke se Manu ko pyar karte huye chudwaya. Manu ne kaha,
“ dekh lia naa, teri didi ke kaaran humne kitna samay barbaad kia. “
“ Hum dono bahno ka hee nuksaan hua. Aapka kya barbaad hua, aap ko roj naee naee randia mili, raat kisko lagaaya, secretary kee khubsurat beti aur gharwali ko.”
Suchi aur Miththu ko raat kee puree reporting mil gaee thee. Phir bhee uss ne puchha. Manu ne Miththu ko sahlaate huye kaha,
“ yanha itne samay se hu lekin kabhi unn dono maa beti ko dekha bhee nahi, raat mey dono bahan Kaajal aur Varsha thee, dono kunwari thee lekin jis pyar aur sneh se tumne abhi lagaaya waisa aur koi nahi karti.. mujhe dur mut raho rani. “
Bolkar Manu utha. Suchi ke dressing table se sindur ka dabba uthaya. Miththu dekhti rahi aur Manu ne chutki bhar sindur lia aur Miththu ke maang mey laga dia. Miththu buss Manu ko dekhti rahi. Manu ne kaha,
“ ab Suhana , permission de ya nahi, tum meri gharwali ho.. yanha kee naukrani nahi meri rani ho. Kabhi ye sindur mitaana mut. Jaise Suchi roj sindur lagaati hai tum bhee lagaaogi. “
Miththu Manu se chipak kar haule haule roney lagi. Manu ne kaee baar uss se shaadi kee baat kee thee lekin uss samay maang mey sindur bhee laga dia.
“ rani, jaisa maine aur Suchi ne mandir mey shaadi kia thaa Suhana ke aate hee hum mandir mey shaadi karenge. Ab baahar chal, lund kee bhukh toh mit gaee lekin pet kee bhukh bahut badh gaee hai. Baahar chal meri chhoti gharwali, ab tum sach mey Pari kee chhoti maa ho gaee ho..”
Room se nikalte samay Manu ne Suchi ke dressing table se uthakar ek laal tika bhee Miththu ke forehead par laga dia.
Fresh hokar dono ne kapde pahne aur baahar aaye. Baahar baithe teeno Suchi , Gulabo aur Koyali kee najar Miththu ke maang par lagey sindur aur teeka par gaee. Wey kuchh bolti uss se pahle Miththu ne Suchi se shuru kar teeno kaa feet chhu kar prannam kia. Miththu soch rahi thee kee Suchi daantegi lekin Suchi ne Miththu ko galey lagaaya aur boli,
“ bahan , mai kabse se iss mauka ka intazaar kar rahi thee. “
Koyali ya Gulabo ne koi comment nahi kiya. Suchi and dusri dono ne khana khaa lia thaa. Wey sab apne apne room mey chale gaye. Miththu ne ek thee thaali mey dono ke liye khana lagaaya aur ek dusre ko khilaya.
Andar room mey Koyali ne kaha,
“ bhabhi, humey maalum thaa kee Manu aur Miththu ek dusre ko bahut pasand karte hai lekin maine ye kabhi nahi socha thaa kee Manu usey apni gharwali bana lega. Aur dekha , Miththu kee maang mey sindur dekh Suchi kitni khush ho gaee. Ab Miththu bhee hum par hukm jamaayegi. Mai ab yanha nahi rah sakti. “
Gulabo ne bhee kaha kee wo Champa ke saath hee rahegi .
“ agar Mansi ko mujhe saath rakhne mey koi dikkat hogi toh mai wapas gaao chali jaaungi aur kismat mey jo likha hai usse bhugtungi. “
Koyali ne purani baat kahi ,
“ bhabhi , maine hee Manu se kaha thaa kee aapko apni sasuraal se nikal kar Mansi ke ghar mey rakhe . Mansi ka ghar hee nahi , dil bhee bahut bada hai.. wo kabhi aapko akele gaao waapas nahi jaane dengi. Lekin mai kanha jaau, sochti hu gaao jaakar Maya didi ke saath hee rahu.
Ek naukrani ka maalkin ban-na naa Koyali ko pasand aaya naa hee Gulabo ko lekin Suchi dil se bahut khush thee. Uss raat Suchi chaahti thee kee Manu sirf Miththu ko pyar kare lekin Manu nahi maana. Dono gharwalio ke beech let kar masti leta raha aur Suchi ko khub jam kar choda. Manu ne unhe lesbian masti maarne ka mauka hee nahi dia. Chudai ke baad Suchi ne raat teen baje tak padhai kee aur Idhar bed par Manu ne uss raat dusri baar Miththu ko khub jum kar choda aur bur mey paani gira kar seedha leta toh loudly bola,
“ tum dono itni nirdaee hogi maine kabhi nahi socha thaa. “
Suchi ne bhee suna aur dono ne ek saath kaha,
“ eisa kyo bol rahe ho , ab humney kya kia ? Kiski jaan lee? “
Manu ne promptly kaha,
“ Pari kee, apni , meri beti Pari kee jaan le lee..”
Itna bolkar karwat lekar Manu ne aankh bund kar lee. Manu kee iss baat ne dono ke dil mey bada dard paida kar dia. Eisa nahi kee inhe Pari kee yaad nahi aatee thee , bahut aatee thee. Suchi ko bahut control thaa apne emotions par aur Miththu iss liye nahi kuchh bolti thee kee Suchi ko pasand nahi aayega. 2 din Mansi ke ghar mey rah kar dekh lia thaa kee Pari uske paas ek minute bhee nahi rahi thee phir kyo aur kis haque se wo Pari ko wapas laati.
Peechhle chaar din se Pari nahi thee lekin uss raat Manu ne pahli baar Pari ka naam lia. Manu apni beti ko bahut miss kar raha thaa. Pari ka présence hee ghar ko positiveness se bhar deta thaa. Pari ke bina Manu ko apna ghar bahut suna lagne laga thaa.
Agli subah Manu aur Miththu nange soye rahe aur Suchi ne bra panty pahan kar excercise kia.
College jaane ke liye taiyar hokar Suchi sabke saath nasta kar rahi thee. Tabhi kisee bachche ke roney kee aawaj aaee. Miththu uth khadi huee aur loudly boli ,
“ ye meri beti kee roney kee aawaj hai. Pari roo rahi hai “
Miththu ka bolna khatam hua aur Champa apni godi mey Pari ko lekar ghusi. Miththu ne loudly kaha,
“ aap sab meri beti kee jaan le lengi. “
Champa ke shoulder par apna head rakh Pari loudly roo rahi thee, usne Miththu kee aawaj sunee, apna neck ghumaya aur dono haatho ko Miththu kee taraf phailaate huye ,
“ chhoti maa, chhoti maa ….”
karti rahi. Miththu ne jhat usse Champa ke godi se lia aur Suchi se boli,
“ didi, apni beti ke liye ek glass iska special doodh banaa dijiye naa, bahut bhukhi hai apni bitia.”
Pari ko lekar Miththu bedroom mey gaee aur ek minute ke andar Pari ka rona bund ho gaya. Champa ne kaha,
“ bahu, Miththu ke wonha se aane ke baad se hee roney lagi thee lekin hum sab milkar chup kaar dete thhe lekin kal shaam se lagaataar roye hee jaa rahi hai, naa kuchh khaya, naa piya. Naa khud soee naa kisee ko soney dia, mujhse nahi raha gaya mai lekar aa gaee. Ye meri nahi tum dono kee hee beti hai, tum hee loag sambhalo isse. “
Champa kee baat sunn Suchi ko gussa toh bahut aaya lekin wo , apna naasta chhor chup chaap kitchen chali gaee. Yah pahla mauka thaa jab Miththu ne Suchi se kisee kaam ke liye kaha thaa. Suchi ko iska feel nahi hua lekin dusri sabhi Champa ko bhee bura laga kee Miththu ne Suchi se koi kaam karne ko kaha, 10 minute ke andar special doodh ka glass lekar Suchi room mey gaee toh dekha kee Pari khub hans rahi hai. Suchi ko dekhte hee bolne lagi,
“Badi maa, tum mere paas kyo nahi thee, chhoti maa bhee nahi thee.. tum dono mere paas raho..”
Suchi ne Pari ko apni godi mey lia aur usse doodh pilaaya.bahut bhukhi thee , ghata-ghat pee gaee.
Suchi ne forehead ko kiss karte huye kaha,
“ beta , mujhe college jaana hai, juldi aa jaaungi..lekin aapki chhoti maa aap ke saath hee rahengi. “
“ badi maa, juldi aana..”
Pari ko godi lekar Suchi baahar aaee, Miththu bhee aaee. Aur Saloni ne pahle observe kia,
“ Miththu, tuney toh sindur lagaan bund kar dia thaa phir achaanak itna sindur .. gharwala aaya hai kya? “
Champa ke saath Saloni aur Mahipal bhee aaya thaa. Pari ko hansta dekh sabhi khush thee. Gulabo ne kaha,
“ Miththu ka gharwala nahi aaya hai, kisee aur ne Miththu ko apni gharwali bana lia hai. “
Gulabo ne Manu ka naam nahi lia. Suchi ne kaha,
“ bahut juldi aap sabko maalum par jaayega kee Miththu ka naya gharwala kaun hai. “
Champa ya Saloni ne guess bhee nahi kia kee naya gharwala Manu hai. Suchi college chali gaee. Miththu aur Pari pahle jaisa ek dusre se khelte rahe, Koyali aur Gulabo ne guests kee khaatirdaari kee. Champa ke puchhne par Koyali ne hee bataya kee Kanhaiyalal apne bhai Uday ke saath rahne unke ghar chala gaya. Samay par Manu bhee college chala gaya.
Manu ke jaane ke baad Koyali ne bataa dia kee peechhli raat hee Manu ne Miththu ke maang mey sindur daal kar uss se shaadi kar lee.
“Saloni, koi dusri aurat hoti toh naaraz hoti , gussa karti lekin Suchi maalkin Miththu ke maang mey sindur dekh bahut khush ho gaee. “
Champa ne comment kia,
“Manu se jyada Suchi hee Miththu ko pyar karti hai. Yanha itne room hai phir dono saath kyo sotee hai ? .”
Champa ne indirectly kah dia kee dono Suchi aur Miththu lesbian hai. Miththu bahut rokti rahi lekin Saloni aur Mahipal ko lekar Champa Uday ke ghar aa gaee. Champa ko dekh Nargis bahut khush huee lekin pyar se daant-te huye boli,
“ aane ke pahle bataa to deti, khaana banakar rakhti.. “
Champa ne gaalo ko sahlaate huye kaha ,
Mera pet toh tumhe dekh kar hee bhar gaya, jo bana hai inn dono ko khila do. “
Nargis ne kaha,
“ Saloni , waise tu pahli baar mere ghar aaee hai tujhse kuchh kaam nahi karaana chaahiye lekin hai to nanad hee, chal apni bhabhi kee madad kar. “
Idhar Nargis aur Saloni kitchen mey busy ho gaye aur Champa dono bhaaeeyo ke saath baate karne lagi. Mahipal ka sabse introduction karaaya. Ek ghanta ke andar dono ne Sangeeta kee madad se badhia khana bana lia. Champa mana karti rahi lekin Sangeeta dukaan jaa kar rasgulla aur sandesh lekar aaee. Khaate peete teen buj gaya.
Manu ka exam badhia hua. Nandini ne bhee apna paper badhia kiya. Bina kisee friends se baat kiye Nandini college gate par aaee. Manu kee car to thee lekin car khaali nahi thee. Back seat par Kavita baithee thee. Nandini ne socha,
“ iss ladki ne toh Manu se baat karna chhod dia thaa phir aaj jub mujhe Manu chaahiye ye car mey kyo baithee hai,”
Nandini soch hee rahi thee kee wonha Manu aa gaya, uski nazar bhee car mey baithee Kavita par gaee.
Manu ne dheere se kaha,
“ mai bhee tumhare hee saath pyar karna chaahta thaa lekin ab iss ladki ko car se utar nahi sakta.. aaj jitna padhai kar sakti ho kar , kal 10 baje tumhaare ghar aaunga.. tumhari maa ko buss ek ghanta baaki samay tumhare saath . “
Nandini kya karti , Vandna ka wait kia , phir dono riksha par baith apne ghar chali gaee. Nandini ne Vandna ko nahi bataaya kee peechhle din kaise Manu ne uske baap ke saamne uski maa ko choda aur uske baap ne maa beti ko chodne kee full permission de dee thee.
Idhar Kavita ko saath lekar Manu ashram puchha, Manu ne Kavita se bahut kaha kee upar chale, Miththu uss se milkar bahut khush hogi lekin Kavita nahi maani. Kavita ko bhukh lagi hee thee, Manu bhee bhukha thaa. Manu ne guard se juldi se ussee halwaaee kee dukaan se khaane peene ka saamaan laane kaha, jiski dono betio ko Manu ne ek raha pahle hee choda thaa. Jaisa Manu ne kaha thaa guard 15 minute ke andar hee saamaan lekar aa gaya. Aur unn 15 minute mey Kavita ko bed par bithaya, dono jaangho ko apne ek ek kandhe par rakha aur bur ko chusta raha.
Jab door par knock hua toh Kavita daur kar baathroom chali gaee. Kavita ko nanga kar dia thaa lekin Manu ne apne ek bhee kapde nahi khole thhe. Saamaan lekar Manu ne guards se kaha kee kisee ko naa andar aane de aur naa kisee ko bataaya kee andar kaun hai.
“ maalik, mai madam ko jaanta hee nahi phir kisee kee kya bataunga.,”
Manu ne door bund kia aur Kavita baathroom se baahar aaee. Dono ne jitna khana pina thaa utna kia aur uske baad dono apne kaam mey lug gaye. Phir bhee Kavita boli,
“ suna hai, maa kahti hai kee khaane ke turant baad yaa bhukha pet sex nahi karna chaahiye…..arrey chhoro kya karte ho…”
“ rani jo nahi kar sakte , nahi karna jaante wohi eisee baate karte hai.. sex , chudai ka matlab sirf lawda ka bur ke andar baahar hona hee nahi hota aur bhee bahut kuchh hota hai...tu buss eise hee leti rah.. “
Manu bhee Kavita ke bagal mey let gaya aur uske head ko uthakar apne upper arms aur shoulder ke joint par rakh dia. Kavita karwat lena chaahti thee lekin Manu ne mana kar dia.
“ buss rani, eisee hee seedhee leti raho, paao, jaangh jitna phaila kar rakh sakti ho rakho. “
Peechhle din jab dono kee chudai khatam huee tabhi Mansi ka phone aa gaya thaa. Manu ko bada kar Kavita ne Idhar udhar contacts kar apne maa, baap, Piyush mana, Vineeta didi, maid Sushma etc ko phone kar bataaya kee shaam 6 baje Mansi didi aur Champa mausi aayenge..saath mey kuchh aur loag bhee rahenge, Kavita ne apne parents are mama ko bataaya,
“ Manjari ne 2 din pahle bataaya thaa kee Puna Mami ( Kavita already accepted Puna her chhoti Mami ) ke maa paap aaye hai . Mujhe lagta hai kee wey sab shaadi kee final baate hee karne aayenge aur ghar mey mithai ka ek tukra bhee nahi hai..”
Phone khatam kar Kavita khud ghar ko set karne lagi. Lekin thodi hee der baad maid Sushma bhee aa gaee. Dono mil kar ghar kee safai karne lage, safai karte huye maid ne Kavita se puchha kee usne apni saheli Vandna ko khabar kia kee nahi, Kavita ne Vandna ko khabar nahi kee thee. Maid ne bahut jidd kee tab Kavita ne Vandna ko bhee phone kia. Agla din rest day thaa, Vandna turant taiyar ho gaee.
“ Kavita , mai aa rahi hu lekin uss se pahle apni gundi bahan Mansi ko phone kar , request kar kee honne waali Mami ko bhee lekar aaye..”
Kavita aana -kaani karne lagi toh Vandna ne kaha, tu chhor, teri taraf se mai hee phone kar deti hu, tu mujhe Mansi ka number de. “
Kavita ne number dia aur Vandna ne sahi mey pahle Mansi ko phir Champa ko phone kia.. bahut convince kia aur Champa maan gaee.
Apni saheli ke ghar jaane ke liye Vandna taiyar honne gaee aur Champa ne Mansi aur Puna ke maa baap se kaha kee wey sab Puna ko bhee saath lekar jaayenge. Puna ke maa baap kya Mansi bhee yah baat maan-ne ko taiyar nahi thee. Champa ne kaha,
“ shaadi toh bahut dur kee baat waise ye samay shaadi byaah kee baat karne ka bhee nahi hai.. lekin Piyush 15 din baad hee wapas jaa raha hai. Aaj hum loag achaanak unke ghar jaa rahe hai. Hamse baat kar wey sab apne kareebi ko khabar karenge, unhe aane mey samay lagega..aane ke baad phir wey loag hamaare ghar aayenge aur tabtak Piyush ke jaane ka samay ho jaayega aur tab phir meri pyari Puna ek saal tak eise hee baithee rahegi. “
Manjari aur Saloni dono ne dheere se kaha,
“ mausi bilkul sahi kah rahi hai.. itni juldbaaji mey shaadi ho rahi hai phir dekhne dikhaane mey samay barbaad nahi karna chaahiye.. “
Lekin Mansi aur Puna dono ne sunn lia. Dono chup rahi. Puna ko bhee laga kee Champa sahi kah rahi hai..wo khud Kolkatta se jitna juldi ho bhaaga chaahti thee. Mohit kee maa , Bulli aur Meera roj hee Puna ko phone karte thhe, wapas aane ke liye khushamad karte thhe.
Puna kee maa Pushpa chup rahi lekin uske baabuji , panditji ne kaha,
“ Champa bilkul sahi kah rahi hai, iss kaam mey der karne se ho sakta hai kee Mohit ke gharwalo ko khabar ho jaaye aur wey loag aranga khada karne kee koshish karey, meri beti jitni juldi yanha se vida ho jaaye badhia hoga. Dono kaam, ladka ladki ke dekhne dikhaane kaa kaam ek saath ho jaayega aur waise bhee ye Mansi ka ghar hai wo bhee Mansi ka ghar..Puna bhee jaayegi, juldi se sab taiyar ho jaao.
Kareeb 5.30 ko Kavita ke ghar se Vandna ne yah jaan-ne ke liye phone kia kee kitne loag aa rahe hai. Phone Manjari ne uthaya thaa aur usee ne jabaab dia,
“ utne hee, jitno kee aap khaatirdaari kar sako, Thodi hee der mey khud dekh logi. “
Manjari ne phone rakh dia. Vandna ne gusse mey kaha,
“ saali Manjari, bahut bhao maar rahi hai..aane do..hum dekh lenge. “
Vandna ne Mansi ke ghar aur ashram mey rahne waale ko bhee count kia. Vandna ne kaha,
“ kaki, wonha se kareeb 8-10 loag hee aa rahe hai.. mujhe nahi lagta kee Manu ya Suchi aayenge. “
Vandna ko dekh Kavita ke gharwaale bahut khush thhe. Vineeta bhee apne husband ke saath aa gaee thee.
Udhar Nandini ke ghar mey Nandini ka baap apni gharwali kee chudai dekh raha thaa aur Idhar 6 baje se thodi der baad 2 car aur ek van mey Mansi ke ghar se sabhi aa gaye. Mansi ne ashram khabar nahi kee thee, wonha se koi nahi aaya. Suchi ne Manu ko chudai naa karne kee saza dee thee uss se Mansi bahut naaraaz thee.
Formal introduction hua aur Puna kee beauty ne jaise sabko, Vandna ko bhee hypnotise saa kar dia. Usne Kavita se kaha,
“ tu apne mana ko bol kee kisee dusri se shaadi kar le , mai isse ( Puna ko ) apni bhaabhi banaungi.. “
Lekin Kavita ko khud Puna bahut hee jyada pasand aaee thee. Piyush aur uske ghar ke loag buss Puna ko nihaar hee rahe thee. Puna ke saamne Vandna apna alhadpan bilkul bhul gaee aur uske bagal mey aakar chup chaap baith gaee. Dheere dheere haath badha kar apna haath Puna ke haath mey rakha aur turant haath ko jhatak kar loudly boli,
“ Puna Mami ko bahut tej bhukhaar hai.. “
Sabne suna. Champa ne kaha,
“ Vandu, tuney toh mera haath, Mansi ka haath kaee baar chhua hai, Puna bhee Mansi jaisee meri hee beti hai aur meri betia mere hee jaisee bahut garam rahti hai.. khud dekh le mera aur Mansi ka haath Puna ke saath se kam garam hai kya? “
Vandna ya dusro ko nahi maalum thaa kee Puna aur Mansi ke usee garmi ke kaaran inke husband’s ne inhe chhoda thaa.
Puna ko pareshaan karne ka Vandna ka saara plan dhara ka dhara hee rah gaya. Khoobsurti ke saath saath Poona ke face aur eyes kee innocent smile ne ussey clean bold kar dia thaa. Piyush ke gharwalo ke saath saath Kavita ke parents ne bhee Puna se kuchh baate kee. Mansi ne kaha,
“ Kavita , apne mama aur honne waali Mami ko ek kamre mey le jaao. Dono bhee aapas mey baat kar le aur apna decision humey bataaye. “
Puna ne promptly kaha,
“ didi, mai apna decision de chuki hu, aapne aur Suchi bhabhi ne jo phaisla lia hai, wohi mera bhee faisla hai. Mujhe kisee se koi baatcheet nahi karni, “
Piyush ne khada hokar kaha,
“ abhi aap mujhse baat mut karo lekin mujhse shaadi karogi naa aap, jitni juldi ho hamaari shaadi ho jaaye..mujhe bhee koi baat nahi karni ..”
Iss baar Vandna ne kaha,
“ mama, jab sundarta kee khaan apni madhur aawaaj lekar aapke ghar aaee hai phir baat cheet kee jarurat hee kanha hai.. bahut hee kismat waale hai aap mama, kaas aapki jagah mai hoti ..”
Kisee ko koi objection nahi thaa. Khaane peene ke beech Piyush aur Puna ke parents ke beech baat cheet huee, off course Champa aur Mansi ke presence mey . Yah decide hua kee agle Friday ko Kali mandir mey shaadi hogi aur usee raat vidai bhee.
Ab Vandna apni rangat mey laut aaee thee. Usne puchha ,
“ Ashram mey shaadi hogi lekin aashram ke maalik Manu pandit ka kuchh ata pata nahi ? “
Mansi ne kaha,
“ chinta mut kar, hum toh ashram mey buss shadi kee baat kar rahe hai, Puna agar tumhare panditji se unki jaan maang le, kaleja kaa tukda maang le , pandit Ji hanste huye de denge. Puna tumlogo ke panditji ke liye hum sabse, mujhse, Suchi bhabhi se , tumse, Kavita se bhee, sabse upar hai. Jeete jaagti bhagwan hai ye meri Puna, waise mama, iska asli naam Purnima hai, jo ab isse khud bhee yaad nahi hoga… “
Jo loag Puna ko pahli baar dekh rahe thhe unhe yah toh jarur deekh raha thaa kee iss ladki, iss aurat mey jarur koi bahut hee special power hai.
Mansi kee party wonha se uthne lagi toh Piyush kee maa ne Puna ke galey mey diamond studded necklace pahnaaya aur Puna kee maa ne Piyush ko ek costly watch, ek diamond studded ring aur gold necklace dia. Sabhi khushi khushi apne apne ghar laute.
Wapas jaakar , mauka milte hee Puna ne Champa se kaha,
“ wonha Manu aur Suchi bhabhi kyo nahi thhe ? “
Champa ke paas koi reply nahi thaa phir bhee wo Puna ko samjhati rahi. Puna ne finally kaha,
“ yah bahut galat hua, mai jaanti hu kee peechhle ravivaar ko Manu yanha nahi aaya, kisee ko nahi choda iss liye Mansi unn dono Suchi aur Miththu se bahut naaraz hai . Ab dekh lena, bhale hee shaadi aashram mey , Kali mandir mey ho, Suchi bhabhi meri shaadi attend nahi karengi, mujhe aashirwaad nahi dengi. Hum baat final karne jaa rahe hai, yah Suchi bhabhi ko bataana bahut jaruri thaa. “
Suchi ya Manu ke wonha nahi honne se Puna bahut naaaraz thee. Lekin naa Champa naa hee Mansi ko iska koi dukh thaa. Jab Poonam ko maalum hoga kee uski bahan kee dusri shaadi fix ho gaee hai toh wo bhee bahut dukhi hogi.
Puna dukhi thee aur Manu , Nandini aur uski maa ko chod kar ghar pahunch gaya thaa.
Saara restriction hata kar Suchi room se nikal gaee lekin Miththu fans gaee, fans gaee yaa jaan bhujh kar Manu ke baanho mey aa gaee , wohi jaane. Miththu na, nahi, abhi nahi, karti rahi lekin Manu ne usse nanga kia, khud nanga hua aur seedha pel dia. Kareeb 8 baje pelna shuru kia thaa aur jab lawda baahar nikaala toh raat ke 10 se jyada ho gaya thaa. Miththu ne apne tareeke se Manu ko pyar karte huye chudwaya. Manu ne kaha,
“ dekh lia naa, teri didi ke kaaran humne kitna samay barbaad kia. “
“ Hum dono bahno ka hee nuksaan hua. Aapka kya barbaad hua, aap ko roj naee naee randia mili, raat kisko lagaaya, secretary kee khubsurat beti aur gharwali ko.”
Suchi aur Miththu ko raat kee puree reporting mil gaee thee. Phir bhee uss ne puchha. Manu ne Miththu ko sahlaate huye kaha,
“ yanha itne samay se hu lekin kabhi unn dono maa beti ko dekha bhee nahi, raat mey dono bahan Kaajal aur Varsha thee, dono kunwari thee lekin jis pyar aur sneh se tumne abhi lagaaya waisa aur koi nahi karti.. mujhe dur mut raho rani. “
Bolkar Manu utha. Suchi ke dressing table se sindur ka dabba uthaya. Miththu dekhti rahi aur Manu ne chutki bhar sindur lia aur Miththu ke maang mey laga dia. Miththu buss Manu ko dekhti rahi. Manu ne kaha,
“ ab Suhana , permission de ya nahi, tum meri gharwali ho.. yanha kee naukrani nahi meri rani ho. Kabhi ye sindur mitaana mut. Jaise Suchi roj sindur lagaati hai tum bhee lagaaogi. “
Miththu Manu se chipak kar haule haule roney lagi. Manu ne kaee baar uss se shaadi kee baat kee thee lekin uss samay maang mey sindur bhee laga dia.
“ rani, jaisa maine aur Suchi ne mandir mey shaadi kia thaa Suhana ke aate hee hum mandir mey shaadi karenge. Ab baahar chal, lund kee bhukh toh mit gaee lekin pet kee bhukh bahut badh gaee hai. Baahar chal meri chhoti gharwali, ab tum sach mey Pari kee chhoti maa ho gaee ho..”
Room se nikalte samay Manu ne Suchi ke dressing table se uthakar ek laal tika bhee Miththu ke forehead par laga dia.
Fresh hokar dono ne kapde pahne aur baahar aaye. Baahar baithe teeno Suchi , Gulabo aur Koyali kee najar Miththu ke maang par lagey sindur aur teeka par gaee. Wey kuchh bolti uss se pahle Miththu ne Suchi se shuru kar teeno kaa feet chhu kar prannam kia. Miththu soch rahi thee kee Suchi daantegi lekin Suchi ne Miththu ko galey lagaaya aur boli,
“ bahan , mai kabse se iss mauka ka intazaar kar rahi thee. “
Koyali ya Gulabo ne koi comment nahi kiya. Suchi and dusri dono ne khana khaa lia thaa. Wey sab apne apne room mey chale gaye. Miththu ne ek thee thaali mey dono ke liye khana lagaaya aur ek dusre ko khilaya.
Andar room mey Koyali ne kaha,
“ bhabhi, humey maalum thaa kee Manu aur Miththu ek dusre ko bahut pasand karte hai lekin maine ye kabhi nahi socha thaa kee Manu usey apni gharwali bana lega. Aur dekha , Miththu kee maang mey sindur dekh Suchi kitni khush ho gaee. Ab Miththu bhee hum par hukm jamaayegi. Mai ab yanha nahi rah sakti. “
Gulabo ne bhee kaha kee wo Champa ke saath hee rahegi .
“ agar Mansi ko mujhe saath rakhne mey koi dikkat hogi toh mai wapas gaao chali jaaungi aur kismat mey jo likha hai usse bhugtungi. “
Koyali ne purani baat kahi ,
“ bhabhi , maine hee Manu se kaha thaa kee aapko apni sasuraal se nikal kar Mansi ke ghar mey rakhe . Mansi ka ghar hee nahi , dil bhee bahut bada hai.. wo kabhi aapko akele gaao waapas nahi jaane dengi. Lekin mai kanha jaau, sochti hu gaao jaakar Maya didi ke saath hee rahu.
Ek naukrani ka maalkin ban-na naa Koyali ko pasand aaya naa hee Gulabo ko lekin Suchi dil se bahut khush thee. Uss raat Suchi chaahti thee kee Manu sirf Miththu ko pyar kare lekin Manu nahi maana. Dono gharwalio ke beech let kar masti leta raha aur Suchi ko khub jam kar choda. Manu ne unhe lesbian masti maarne ka mauka hee nahi dia. Chudai ke baad Suchi ne raat teen baje tak padhai kee aur Idhar bed par Manu ne uss raat dusri baar Miththu ko khub jum kar choda aur bur mey paani gira kar seedha leta toh loudly bola,
“ tum dono itni nirdaee hogi maine kabhi nahi socha thaa. “
Suchi ne bhee suna aur dono ne ek saath kaha,
“ eisa kyo bol rahe ho , ab humney kya kia ? Kiski jaan lee? “
Manu ne promptly kaha,
“ Pari kee, apni , meri beti Pari kee jaan le lee..”
Itna bolkar karwat lekar Manu ne aankh bund kar lee. Manu kee iss baat ne dono ke dil mey bada dard paida kar dia. Eisa nahi kee inhe Pari kee yaad nahi aatee thee , bahut aatee thee. Suchi ko bahut control thaa apne emotions par aur Miththu iss liye nahi kuchh bolti thee kee Suchi ko pasand nahi aayega. 2 din Mansi ke ghar mey rah kar dekh lia thaa kee Pari uske paas ek minute bhee nahi rahi thee phir kyo aur kis haque se wo Pari ko wapas laati.
Peechhle chaar din se Pari nahi thee lekin uss raat Manu ne pahli baar Pari ka naam lia. Manu apni beti ko bahut miss kar raha thaa. Pari ka présence hee ghar ko positiveness se bhar deta thaa. Pari ke bina Manu ko apna ghar bahut suna lagne laga thaa.
Agli subah Manu aur Miththu nange soye rahe aur Suchi ne bra panty pahan kar excercise kia.
College jaane ke liye taiyar hokar Suchi sabke saath nasta kar rahi thee. Tabhi kisee bachche ke roney kee aawaj aaee. Miththu uth khadi huee aur loudly boli ,
“ ye meri beti kee roney kee aawaj hai. Pari roo rahi hai “
Miththu ka bolna khatam hua aur Champa apni godi mey Pari ko lekar ghusi. Miththu ne loudly kaha,
“ aap sab meri beti kee jaan le lengi. “
Champa ke shoulder par apna head rakh Pari loudly roo rahi thee, usne Miththu kee aawaj sunee, apna neck ghumaya aur dono haatho ko Miththu kee taraf phailaate huye ,
“ chhoti maa, chhoti maa ….”
karti rahi. Miththu ne jhat usse Champa ke godi se lia aur Suchi se boli,
“ didi, apni beti ke liye ek glass iska special doodh banaa dijiye naa, bahut bhukhi hai apni bitia.”
Pari ko lekar Miththu bedroom mey gaee aur ek minute ke andar Pari ka rona bund ho gaya. Champa ne kaha,
“ bahu, Miththu ke wonha se aane ke baad se hee roney lagi thee lekin hum sab milkar chup kaar dete thhe lekin kal shaam se lagaataar roye hee jaa rahi hai, naa kuchh khaya, naa piya. Naa khud soee naa kisee ko soney dia, mujhse nahi raha gaya mai lekar aa gaee. Ye meri nahi tum dono kee hee beti hai, tum hee loag sambhalo isse. “
Champa kee baat sunn Suchi ko gussa toh bahut aaya lekin wo , apna naasta chhor chup chaap kitchen chali gaee. Yah pahla mauka thaa jab Miththu ne Suchi se kisee kaam ke liye kaha thaa. Suchi ko iska feel nahi hua lekin dusri sabhi Champa ko bhee bura laga kee Miththu ne Suchi se koi kaam karne ko kaha, 10 minute ke andar special doodh ka glass lekar Suchi room mey gaee toh dekha kee Pari khub hans rahi hai. Suchi ko dekhte hee bolne lagi,
“Badi maa, tum mere paas kyo nahi thee, chhoti maa bhee nahi thee.. tum dono mere paas raho..”
Suchi ne Pari ko apni godi mey lia aur usse doodh pilaaya.bahut bhukhi thee , ghata-ghat pee gaee.
Suchi ne forehead ko kiss karte huye kaha,
“ beta , mujhe college jaana hai, juldi aa jaaungi..lekin aapki chhoti maa aap ke saath hee rahengi. “
“ badi maa, juldi aana..”
Pari ko godi lekar Suchi baahar aaee, Miththu bhee aaee. Aur Saloni ne pahle observe kia,
“ Miththu, tuney toh sindur lagaan bund kar dia thaa phir achaanak itna sindur .. gharwala aaya hai kya? “
Champa ke saath Saloni aur Mahipal bhee aaya thaa. Pari ko hansta dekh sabhi khush thee. Gulabo ne kaha,
“ Miththu ka gharwala nahi aaya hai, kisee aur ne Miththu ko apni gharwali bana lia hai. “
Gulabo ne Manu ka naam nahi lia. Suchi ne kaha,
“ bahut juldi aap sabko maalum par jaayega kee Miththu ka naya gharwala kaun hai. “
Champa ya Saloni ne guess bhee nahi kia kee naya gharwala Manu hai. Suchi college chali gaee. Miththu aur Pari pahle jaisa ek dusre se khelte rahe, Koyali aur Gulabo ne guests kee khaatirdaari kee. Champa ke puchhne par Koyali ne hee bataya kee Kanhaiyalal apne bhai Uday ke saath rahne unke ghar chala gaya. Samay par Manu bhee college chala gaya.
Manu ke jaane ke baad Koyali ne bataa dia kee peechhli raat hee Manu ne Miththu ke maang mey sindur daal kar uss se shaadi kar lee.
“Saloni, koi dusri aurat hoti toh naaraz hoti , gussa karti lekin Suchi maalkin Miththu ke maang mey sindur dekh bahut khush ho gaee. “
Champa ne comment kia,
“Manu se jyada Suchi hee Miththu ko pyar karti hai. Yanha itne room hai phir dono saath kyo sotee hai ? .”
Champa ne indirectly kah dia kee dono Suchi aur Miththu lesbian hai. Miththu bahut rokti rahi lekin Saloni aur Mahipal ko lekar Champa Uday ke ghar aa gaee. Champa ko dekh Nargis bahut khush huee lekin pyar se daant-te huye boli,
“ aane ke pahle bataa to deti, khaana banakar rakhti.. “
Champa ne gaalo ko sahlaate huye kaha ,
Mera pet toh tumhe dekh kar hee bhar gaya, jo bana hai inn dono ko khila do. “
Nargis ne kaha,
“ Saloni , waise tu pahli baar mere ghar aaee hai tujhse kuchh kaam nahi karaana chaahiye lekin hai to nanad hee, chal apni bhabhi kee madad kar. “
Idhar Nargis aur Saloni kitchen mey busy ho gaye aur Champa dono bhaaeeyo ke saath baate karne lagi. Mahipal ka sabse introduction karaaya. Ek ghanta ke andar dono ne Sangeeta kee madad se badhia khana bana lia. Champa mana karti rahi lekin Sangeeta dukaan jaa kar rasgulla aur sandesh lekar aaee. Khaate peete teen buj gaya.
Manu ka exam badhia hua. Nandini ne bhee apna paper badhia kiya. Bina kisee friends se baat kiye Nandini college gate par aaee. Manu kee car to thee lekin car khaali nahi thee. Back seat par Kavita baithee thee. Nandini ne socha,
“ iss ladki ne toh Manu se baat karna chhod dia thaa phir aaj jub mujhe Manu chaahiye ye car mey kyo baithee hai,”
Nandini soch hee rahi thee kee wonha Manu aa gaya, uski nazar bhee car mey baithee Kavita par gaee.
Manu ne dheere se kaha,
“ mai bhee tumhare hee saath pyar karna chaahta thaa lekin ab iss ladki ko car se utar nahi sakta.. aaj jitna padhai kar sakti ho kar , kal 10 baje tumhaare ghar aaunga.. tumhari maa ko buss ek ghanta baaki samay tumhare saath . “
Nandini kya karti , Vandna ka wait kia , phir dono riksha par baith apne ghar chali gaee. Nandini ne Vandna ko nahi bataaya kee peechhle din kaise Manu ne uske baap ke saamne uski maa ko choda aur uske baap ne maa beti ko chodne kee full permission de dee thee.
Idhar Kavita ko saath lekar Manu ashram puchha, Manu ne Kavita se bahut kaha kee upar chale, Miththu uss se milkar bahut khush hogi lekin Kavita nahi maani. Kavita ko bhukh lagi hee thee, Manu bhee bhukha thaa. Manu ne guard se juldi se ussee halwaaee kee dukaan se khaane peene ka saamaan laane kaha, jiski dono betio ko Manu ne ek raha pahle hee choda thaa. Jaisa Manu ne kaha thaa guard 15 minute ke andar hee saamaan lekar aa gaya. Aur unn 15 minute mey Kavita ko bed par bithaya, dono jaangho ko apne ek ek kandhe par rakha aur bur ko chusta raha.
Jab door par knock hua toh Kavita daur kar baathroom chali gaee. Kavita ko nanga kar dia thaa lekin Manu ne apne ek bhee kapde nahi khole thhe. Saamaan lekar Manu ne guards se kaha kee kisee ko naa andar aane de aur naa kisee ko bataaya kee andar kaun hai.
“ maalik, mai madam ko jaanta hee nahi phir kisee kee kya bataunga.,”
Manu ne door bund kia aur Kavita baathroom se baahar aaee. Dono ne jitna khana pina thaa utna kia aur uske baad dono apne kaam mey lug gaye. Phir bhee Kavita boli,
“ suna hai, maa kahti hai kee khaane ke turant baad yaa bhukha pet sex nahi karna chaahiye…..arrey chhoro kya karte ho…”
“ rani jo nahi kar sakte , nahi karna jaante wohi eisee baate karte hai.. sex , chudai ka matlab sirf lawda ka bur ke andar baahar hona hee nahi hota aur bhee bahut kuchh hota hai...tu buss eise hee leti rah.. “
Manu bhee Kavita ke bagal mey let gaya aur uske head ko uthakar apne upper arms aur shoulder ke joint par rakh dia. Kavita karwat lena chaahti thee lekin Manu ne mana kar dia.
“ buss rani, eisee hee seedhee leti raho, paao, jaangh jitna phaila kar rakh sakti ho rakho. “
Peechhle din jab dono kee chudai khatam huee tabhi Mansi ka phone aa gaya thaa. Manu ko bada kar Kavita ne Idhar udhar contacts kar apne maa, baap, Piyush mana, Vineeta didi, maid Sushma etc ko phone kar bataaya kee shaam 6 baje Mansi didi aur Champa mausi aayenge..saath mey kuchh aur loag bhee rahenge, Kavita ne apne parents are mama ko bataaya,
“ Manjari ne 2 din pahle bataaya thaa kee Puna Mami ( Kavita already accepted Puna her chhoti Mami ) ke maa paap aaye hai . Mujhe lagta hai kee wey sab shaadi kee final baate hee karne aayenge aur ghar mey mithai ka ek tukra bhee nahi hai..”
Phone khatam kar Kavita khud ghar ko set karne lagi. Lekin thodi hee der baad maid Sushma bhee aa gaee. Dono mil kar ghar kee safai karne lage, safai karte huye maid ne Kavita se puchha kee usne apni saheli Vandna ko khabar kia kee nahi, Kavita ne Vandna ko khabar nahi kee thee. Maid ne bahut jidd kee tab Kavita ne Vandna ko bhee phone kia. Agla din rest day thaa, Vandna turant taiyar ho gaee.
“ Kavita , mai aa rahi hu lekin uss se pahle apni gundi bahan Mansi ko phone kar , request kar kee honne waali Mami ko bhee lekar aaye..”
Kavita aana -kaani karne lagi toh Vandna ne kaha, tu chhor, teri taraf se mai hee phone kar deti hu, tu mujhe Mansi ka number de. “
Kavita ne number dia aur Vandna ne sahi mey pahle Mansi ko phir Champa ko phone kia.. bahut convince kia aur Champa maan gaee.
Apni saheli ke ghar jaane ke liye Vandna taiyar honne gaee aur Champa ne Mansi aur Puna ke maa baap se kaha kee wey sab Puna ko bhee saath lekar jaayenge. Puna ke maa baap kya Mansi bhee yah baat maan-ne ko taiyar nahi thee. Champa ne kaha,
“ shaadi toh bahut dur kee baat waise ye samay shaadi byaah kee baat karne ka bhee nahi hai.. lekin Piyush 15 din baad hee wapas jaa raha hai. Aaj hum loag achaanak unke ghar jaa rahe hai. Hamse baat kar wey sab apne kareebi ko khabar karenge, unhe aane mey samay lagega..aane ke baad phir wey loag hamaare ghar aayenge aur tabtak Piyush ke jaane ka samay ho jaayega aur tab phir meri pyari Puna ek saal tak eise hee baithee rahegi. “
Manjari aur Saloni dono ne dheere se kaha,
“ mausi bilkul sahi kah rahi hai.. itni juldbaaji mey shaadi ho rahi hai phir dekhne dikhaane mey samay barbaad nahi karna chaahiye.. “
Lekin Mansi aur Puna dono ne sunn lia. Dono chup rahi. Puna ko bhee laga kee Champa sahi kah rahi hai..wo khud Kolkatta se jitna juldi ho bhaaga chaahti thee. Mohit kee maa , Bulli aur Meera roj hee Puna ko phone karte thhe, wapas aane ke liye khushamad karte thhe.
Puna kee maa Pushpa chup rahi lekin uske baabuji , panditji ne kaha,
“ Champa bilkul sahi kah rahi hai, iss kaam mey der karne se ho sakta hai kee Mohit ke gharwalo ko khabar ho jaaye aur wey loag aranga khada karne kee koshish karey, meri beti jitni juldi yanha se vida ho jaaye badhia hoga. Dono kaam, ladka ladki ke dekhne dikhaane kaa kaam ek saath ho jaayega aur waise bhee ye Mansi ka ghar hai wo bhee Mansi ka ghar..Puna bhee jaayegi, juldi se sab taiyar ho jaao.
Kareeb 5.30 ko Kavita ke ghar se Vandna ne yah jaan-ne ke liye phone kia kee kitne loag aa rahe hai. Phone Manjari ne uthaya thaa aur usee ne jabaab dia,
“ utne hee, jitno kee aap khaatirdaari kar sako, Thodi hee der mey khud dekh logi. “
Manjari ne phone rakh dia. Vandna ne gusse mey kaha,
“ saali Manjari, bahut bhao maar rahi hai..aane do..hum dekh lenge. “
Vandna ne Mansi ke ghar aur ashram mey rahne waale ko bhee count kia. Vandna ne kaha,
“ kaki, wonha se kareeb 8-10 loag hee aa rahe hai.. mujhe nahi lagta kee Manu ya Suchi aayenge. “
Vandna ko dekh Kavita ke gharwaale bahut khush thhe. Vineeta bhee apne husband ke saath aa gaee thee.
Udhar Nandini ke ghar mey Nandini ka baap apni gharwali kee chudai dekh raha thaa aur Idhar 6 baje se thodi der baad 2 car aur ek van mey Mansi ke ghar se sabhi aa gaye. Mansi ne ashram khabar nahi kee thee, wonha se koi nahi aaya. Suchi ne Manu ko chudai naa karne kee saza dee thee uss se Mansi bahut naaraaz thee.
Formal introduction hua aur Puna kee beauty ne jaise sabko, Vandna ko bhee hypnotise saa kar dia. Usne Kavita se kaha,
“ tu apne mana ko bol kee kisee dusri se shaadi kar le , mai isse ( Puna ko ) apni bhaabhi banaungi.. “
Lekin Kavita ko khud Puna bahut hee jyada pasand aaee thee. Piyush aur uske ghar ke loag buss Puna ko nihaar hee rahe thee. Puna ke saamne Vandna apna alhadpan bilkul bhul gaee aur uske bagal mey aakar chup chaap baith gaee. Dheere dheere haath badha kar apna haath Puna ke haath mey rakha aur turant haath ko jhatak kar loudly boli,
“ Puna Mami ko bahut tej bhukhaar hai.. “
Sabne suna. Champa ne kaha,
“ Vandu, tuney toh mera haath, Mansi ka haath kaee baar chhua hai, Puna bhee Mansi jaisee meri hee beti hai aur meri betia mere hee jaisee bahut garam rahti hai.. khud dekh le mera aur Mansi ka haath Puna ke saath se kam garam hai kya? “
Vandna ya dusro ko nahi maalum thaa kee Puna aur Mansi ke usee garmi ke kaaran inke husband’s ne inhe chhoda thaa.
Puna ko pareshaan karne ka Vandna ka saara plan dhara ka dhara hee rah gaya. Khoobsurti ke saath saath Poona ke face aur eyes kee innocent smile ne ussey clean bold kar dia thaa. Piyush ke gharwalo ke saath saath Kavita ke parents ne bhee Puna se kuchh baate kee. Mansi ne kaha,
“ Kavita , apne mama aur honne waali Mami ko ek kamre mey le jaao. Dono bhee aapas mey baat kar le aur apna decision humey bataaye. “
Puna ne promptly kaha,
“ didi, mai apna decision de chuki hu, aapne aur Suchi bhabhi ne jo phaisla lia hai, wohi mera bhee faisla hai. Mujhe kisee se koi baatcheet nahi karni, “
Piyush ne khada hokar kaha,
“ abhi aap mujhse baat mut karo lekin mujhse shaadi karogi naa aap, jitni juldi ho hamaari shaadi ho jaaye..mujhe bhee koi baat nahi karni ..”
Iss baar Vandna ne kaha,
“ mama, jab sundarta kee khaan apni madhur aawaaj lekar aapke ghar aaee hai phir baat cheet kee jarurat hee kanha hai.. bahut hee kismat waale hai aap mama, kaas aapki jagah mai hoti ..”
Kisee ko koi objection nahi thaa. Khaane peene ke beech Piyush aur Puna ke parents ke beech baat cheet huee, off course Champa aur Mansi ke presence mey . Yah decide hua kee agle Friday ko Kali mandir mey shaadi hogi aur usee raat vidai bhee.
Ab Vandna apni rangat mey laut aaee thee. Usne puchha ,
“ Ashram mey shaadi hogi lekin aashram ke maalik Manu pandit ka kuchh ata pata nahi ? “
Mansi ne kaha,
“ chinta mut kar, hum toh ashram mey buss shadi kee baat kar rahe hai, Puna agar tumhare panditji se unki jaan maang le, kaleja kaa tukda maang le , pandit Ji hanste huye de denge. Puna tumlogo ke panditji ke liye hum sabse, mujhse, Suchi bhabhi se , tumse, Kavita se bhee, sabse upar hai. Jeete jaagti bhagwan hai ye meri Puna, waise mama, iska asli naam Purnima hai, jo ab isse khud bhee yaad nahi hoga… “
Jo loag Puna ko pahli baar dekh rahe thhe unhe yah toh jarur deekh raha thaa kee iss ladki, iss aurat mey jarur koi bahut hee special power hai.
Mansi kee party wonha se uthne lagi toh Piyush kee maa ne Puna ke galey mey diamond studded necklace pahnaaya aur Puna kee maa ne Piyush ko ek costly watch, ek diamond studded ring aur gold necklace dia. Sabhi khushi khushi apne apne ghar laute.
Wapas jaakar , mauka milte hee Puna ne Champa se kaha,
“ wonha Manu aur Suchi bhabhi kyo nahi thhe ? “
Champa ke paas koi reply nahi thaa phir bhee wo Puna ko samjhati rahi. Puna ne finally kaha,
“ yah bahut galat hua, mai jaanti hu kee peechhle ravivaar ko Manu yanha nahi aaya, kisee ko nahi choda iss liye Mansi unn dono Suchi aur Miththu se bahut naaraz hai . Ab dekh lena, bhale hee shaadi aashram mey , Kali mandir mey ho, Suchi bhabhi meri shaadi attend nahi karengi, mujhe aashirwaad nahi dengi. Hum baat final karne jaa rahe hai, yah Suchi bhabhi ko bataana bahut jaruri thaa. “
Suchi ya Manu ke wonha nahi honne se Puna bahut naaaraz thee. Lekin naa Champa naa hee Mansi ko iska koi dukh thaa. Jab Poonam ko maalum hoga kee uski bahan kee dusri shaadi fix ho gaee hai toh wo bhee bahut dukhi hogi.
Puna dukhi thee aur Manu , Nandini aur uski maa ko chod kar ghar pahunch gaya thaa.
- Joined
- Dec 5, 2013
- Messages
- 84,779
KAVITA SE PURA MASTI LEKAR MANU NAEE MAA BETI KEE JODI, NANDINI AUR KANCHAN KO PYAR KAR RAHA THAA AUR IDHAR KAVITA KE GHAR MEY PUNA AUR PIYUSH KEE MARRIAGE FIXED HO GAEE. MANSI NE JAAN BUJH KAR MANU YA SUCHI KO ISS KE BAARE MEY KUCHH NAHI BATAAYA.
Agle din jab Champa apne chaahne waalo Uday, Kanhaiya aur Nargis ke saath baate kar rahe thhe uss samay Kavita ke head ko apne arms aur shoulder ke joint par rakh Kavita ke nange body ko sahla raha thaa.
Manu ne kaha,
“ rani, aaj exam ke baad tum principal se milne waali thee phir yanha kyo aa gaee.? “
Kavita ne shaanti se kaha,
“ mujhe gussa mut dilao, jaise sahla rahe ho sahlaate raho, bahut badhia lug raha hai..mujhe aane mey 2 minute kee bhee der hoti toh teri naee kutia Nandini car mey baith gaee hoti.. tumne usse bulaaya thaa ? “
Manu bina koi bhee pressure diye fingers ke tip se haule haule nange badan ko sahla raha thaa..usne kaha,
“ meri maa, jo kasam le lo, maine naa Nandini ko naa hee kisee aur ko hee bulaaya thaa.. tu aa gaee uss se badhia mere liye aur kya ho sakta hai.. kal kya hua ? Sabne Puna ko pasand kia kee nahi..? “
Kavita karwat lena chaahti thee lekin Manu ne dabaaye rakha. Kavita ne puchha,
“ Mansi, Champa kaki ne phone nahi kia, bataaya nahi ! “
Kavita ne purey detail se bataaya. Finally boli,
“ sach Manu, hum bahut hee kismat waale hai kee Puna hamaare ghar kee bahu banegi, meri Mami banegi. “
Kavita ko doubt bhee nahi thaa kee Manu aur Puna ek dusre ko apni jaan se jyada pasand karte hai.
Manu sab sunta raha aur sochta bhee raha kee shaadi fixed ho gaee phir bhee Mansi ya Champa ne kuchh nahi bataaya. Manu khush thaa kee shaadi aashram mey hogi lekin usse darr thaa kee Mansi ne Suchi ko ignore kia iss liye Suchi ab shaadi bhee attend nahi karegi. Puna ko yah darr thaa hee.
Manu bahut hee pyar se Kavita ko sahlaata raha, dabaata raha. Uss samay pahli baar Manu ne Kavita ke chuchio kee apne tareeke se maalish kee aur 10 minute gujarte gujarte kavita paagal see ho gaee. Aankh bund kiye huye masti se boli,
“ Manu, peechhle din mujhe chodkar tumne apni bhukh mitaaee, meri pyas bujhaaee lekin iss tarah maalish kar tumne mujhe apna dushman bana lia hai..mai ab yanha se kanhi nahi jaaungi.. aur naa tumhe kisee aur , Suchi ke paas bhee nahi jaane dungi. Ohhh Manu, chudai se jyada aaram aur masti mil raha hai. Kavita ko chum kar chuchio kee waisee hee maalish karte huye bola ,
“ tum yanha hamesha rahna chaho toh raho. Suchi ya Suhana kuchh nahi kahegi naa hee tumhe yanha se bhagaayegi lekin Miththu kya karegi mujhe nahi maalum. Usne mere chaaro oar eisa jaal bunn rakha hai kee juldi koi makdi / spider uske andar aane ka himmat hee nahi karegi. Vandna, Mauli ya Swati waise hee mujhse dur nahi huee sab Miththu ke jaadu ka kamaal hai. “
“ ab chodo mujhe “
Kareeb ek ghanta se jyada samay se Kavita maalish karwa rahi thee. Manu uske upar chadh gaya, kuchh der chudai karne ke baad bola,
“ rani, tujhe Puna bahut pasand hai naa ? “
“ haa , hai toh lekin Mami shaadi ke 8-10 dino ke andar hee America chali jaayegi, uske saath kanha rah paaungi. “
Kavita ke aawaj mey Puna ke saath nahi rahne ka dukh thaa. Manu ne baanho, sides ko sahlaate huye kaha,
“ hum dono ek dusre se bahut pyar karte hai aur ab hamaara pyar kabhi kam nahi hoga. Tujhe maalum hai naa kee saari dunia Mansi aur mujhe bhai bahan samajhti hai.. iss riste se tum bhee meri bahan hee huee. Dunia hamaari shaadi par hansegi. “
Kavita bhee iss baat ko samajhti thee. Peechhle din ke Manu ke pyar ne usee sochne ko majbur kia thaa. Raat bhar wo apne aur Manu ke riste ke baare mey hee sochti rahi, apni bahan Vineeta se bhee discus kia. Jo Kavita ka decision thaa wohi Vineeta ne bhee kaha,
“ dekh Kavita, mai tujhe tumse jyada jaanti hu.. tu bachpan se hee mere saath bhee kuchh share nahi kia, tu kuchh share nahi kar sakti phir apni aankho ke saamne kaise dekhegi kee tera gharwala dusri aurato ko chodta hai. Suchi jaisee aurat jisse Manu kee dusro kee chudai se koi fark nahi parta wohi uss ke saath khush rah sakti hai. Mai bhee kisee sautan ko bardaast nahi kar sakti phir tu kaise karegi. Bura nahi maan-na, Manu hamaare liye Khilauna hai, jab kabhi naye mard jee jarurat , karara dhakka kee jarurat hogi hum uss se chudwa lenge, wo humey chodne se kabhi mana nahi karega., tujhe bahut pyar karta hai lekin kisee bhee kimat par Suchi, Suhana ko chhor Miththu ko bhee nahi chhorega. 2 din pahle hee Mamta se baat huee thee, waisee badhia aurat aur koi nahi hogi, usne kaha kee Manu juldi hee naukrani Miththu se bhee shaadi karega , asal mey Suchi hee chahti hai kee Manu aur Miththu shaadi kar le..tu Manu se shaadi karegi toh ghut ghut kar maregi.”
“ haa Manu, bhai bahan kee baat chhoro , mai kisee ek sautan ke saath bhee jindgi nahi gujaar sakti phir yanha toh ek nahi teen-teen sautan hai, mai ghut ghut kar marr jaaungi. Maine apne ko tumse alag kar lia thaa lekin tumne sab chaupat kar dia. Kal kyo choda mujhe ? “
“ kyoki rani, tum sabse badhia maal ho, Suchi, Miththu aur Suhana se bhee badhia maal ho. “
Kavita ko yah maalum nahi thaa kee wo kaisee maal hai lekin itna toh wo confidently kah sakti thee kee Manu ke dil mey uske liye bahut hee khaash jagah hai tabhi toh uss ke gaali dene ke baabjud, kaee baar insult karne ke baad aur ab principal se complain karne ke baad bhee Manu uske liye paagal hai.
Dono kee chudai badhia se honne lagi. Kavita apni siskaari nahi rok paaee. Lagaatar dusre din Manu ke dhakka kee baarish ke neeche thee . Kavita khush thee hee Manu bhee bahut khush thaa. Tabhi Suchi college se aaee. Special room ko locked naa dekh Wo samajh gaee kee Manu kisee ko chod raha hai, usne socha kee Bhumi hogi . Phir bhee guard se puchha kee andar kaun hai lekin sahi mey guard Kavita ko nahi pahchanta thaa.
Hashim hamesha Suchi kee chamcha-giri karne ke chakkar mey rahta thaa. Usne dekh lia kee maalkin guard se kuchh puchh rahi hai, wo jhatpat saamne aaya aur salaam kar bola,
“ maalkin andar Kavita madam hai, Manu maalik dhai baje ke pahle hee aa gaye thhe aur dono tabhi se andar hai. Maalik upar bhee nahi gaye. “
Suchi hé time dekha , 6 bujne waale thhe. Usne guard se kaha kee saahab ke baahar nikalte hee bolna kee maalkin ne Kavita madam ko saath lekar upar aane kaha hai. Kavita bhee Vineeta kee shaadi ke baad Suchi a se nahi mili thee.
Kareeb aadhe ghanta baad chudai khatam huee ..fresh hokar dono baahar nikle toh guard ne unhe Suchi ka massage dia. Kavita upar nahi jaana chaahti thee lekin Manu ne kaha,
“ Kavita, Suchi ko maalum hai kee tum andar ho , ab agar usse bina miley jaaogi toh usse bahut dukh hoga. “
Bechari ko Manu ke saath upar aana pada. Suchi ne usse dekhte hee galey lagaaya aur bola,
“ kaisee chhokdi hai tu, bahan kee shaadi ho gaee aur hum sabko bhul gaee. Tera Manu se jhagra thaa naa, uss se toh dosti kar kee phir humne tera kya bigara thaa kee humse milne nahi aati thee. “
Kavita ne jhuk kar Suchi ka feet chhua aur apne kaan pakad kar boli,
“ aap ke saahab ke kaaran hee nahi aati thee.. aapko nahi maalum do ( 2) din se mujhe kitna pareshaan kar rahe hai aap soch nahi sakti, exam chal raha hai phir bhee ghanto hamaara time barbaad kar rahe hai. Kaisee hai meri pyari Miththu rani , bahut chamak rahi ho .”
Miththu ne Kavita ka gaal pinch karte huye kaha,
“ deekh raha hai kee hamaare saahab aapko kitna pareshan kar rahe hai.”
Pari neeche baith apni gudia, Khilauna se khel rahi thee . Miththu ne kaha,
“ Pari beta, apni ‘pishi maa’ ( father’s sister) ko prannam karo..”
Kavita ne Miththu kee chhoti pakad khinchte huye kaha,
“ saali Pari kee pishimaa tu hogi, mai toh apni pyari Pari kee mausi hu . “
Pari ke paas baith uske gudia ko pyar karte huye puchha,
“ Pari beta , mai kaun hu aapki ..”
Pari ne ek najar utha kar kaha “ pishi maa”.
Suchi ne kaha,
“ koi kitna bhee kuchh kahe , Pari wohi kahegi jo Miththu usse bolne bolegi.. “
Aur bahut der tak Miththu aur Kavita jhagarte rahe , jhagra tabhi khatam hua jab Miththu ne pyar se Pari ko samjhaya kee Kavita pishi maa nahi mausi hai.
Suchi ne kuchh ishara bhee nahi kiya , Miththu khud kitchen gaee. Koyali ne bahut kaha lekin Miththu bhee Gulabo aur Koyali kee madad karti rahi. Uday ke ghar se khabar aaee thee kee wey sabhi raat ka khana yanhi Suchi ke ghar mey khaayenge. Koyali ne sabhi ko halka phulka naasta , karwaya, chai pilwaya. .
Kavita khud Pari kee gudia se khelne lagi toh Pari bhee Kavita ke saath khelne lagi. Inn logo ne chai khatam kiya uss ke baad Champa sabko saath lekar aaee. Nargis ne Suchi se shikayat kee kee 5 din se yanha hai lekin naa wo hee milne aaee naa hee Manu hee aaya.
Suchi ne kaha,
“ chachi , aapki shikaayat jaayaj hai.. mujhe college aur padhai se bilkul phursat nahi hai aur aapka beta kanha busy rahta hai wo aap badhia se jaanti hai. Iss bechari ( Kavita ) ka exam chal raha hai lekin aapka beta naa khud padhna hai aur naa isse padne deta hai, “
Manu chup chaap sunta raha. Suchi ne Kavita ka sabse introduction karwaya. Sangeeta bhee aaee thee. Wo sidha kitchen mey gaee tab Gulabo ne jabardasti Miththu ko baahar bheja. Miththu ne baahar aakar ek taraf se sabko, Manu aur Kavita ko bhee feet chhu kar prannam kia. Miththu ke maang ka sindur dekh Kanhaiya samajh gaya aur usne loudly kaha,
“ Manu beta, Miththu ke maang mey sindur daal kar tumne bahut hee badhia kia..”
Kavita ne khud kaha thaa kee wo Manu se shaadi nahi kar sakti , sautan ke saath nahi rah sakti lekin yah sunkar kee Manu ne Miththu se shaadi kar lee hai , Kavita ka dil baith saa gaya. Chehra feeka par gaya. Suchi ne Kavita ke ghar phone kar dia thaa kee Kavita raat ka khana khakar aayegi,
Saloni nahi chaahti thee phir bhee Saloni aur Mahipal ko lekar Manu ek room mey chala gaya. Manu ne Mahipal se mandir , aashram ke accounts kee baat kee aur usne apna doubt bataaya kee accounts mey kuchh ghapla ho raha hai..
“ Mahipal bhai, aap samay nikaal kar accounts check kar de toh aapki bahut meharbani hogi , aapka jo bhee fees hoga mai dunga..”
Mahipal ne hanste huye kaha,
“ mai aap se bina koi fees liye accounts check kar dunga lekin aapko bhee mere upar ek meharbani karni hogi, “
Manu ya Saloni ko samajh nahi aaya , uss ne puchha kee kya meharbani karni hai. Mahipal ne ek baar Saloni kee oar dekha aur seriously bola,
“ mujhe maalum hua hai kee sirf yanha ashram aur Mansi maalkin ke ghar mey hee nahi aapke gaao mey bhee sabhi aapki baat maante hai.. mere maa baap mere liye ladki dhoond rahe hai, maine apne liye ek ladki pasand kar lee hai, aap uss ladki se meri shaadi karwa dijiye, “
Mahipal kee baat sunn Saloni ka chehra laal ho gaya, uska dil joro se dharakne laga. Ek hafta se dono saath thhe lekin Mahipal ne Saloni kee taarif bahut kee lekin ek baar bhee pyar , shaadi kee baat nahi kee. Saloni ko laga kee Mahipal uss se hee shaadi karna chahta hai.Mahipal ko pasand naa karne ke Saloni ke paas koi bhee kaaran nahi thaa lekin Saloni badhia se jaanti thee rang roop mey wo Mahipal ke saamne kuchh bhee nahi thee. 2 saal mey 7-8 aadmiyo se chudwa chuki thee..CM ne daba khakar lagaataar 2 saal se jyada choda thaa.. isse maalum hai kee wo CM kee personal secretary rah chuki hai phir bhee uss mey interested thaa.
Mahipal kee baat sunn Manu ne puchha kee kaun ladki hai, wo kaise uski madad kar sakta hai. Mahipal ne boldly Saloni ka haath apne haath mey lekar kaha,
“ Manu saahab, mujhe aapke gaao kee sabse budhdheemaan aur tej ladki , aap logo kee iss Saloni se shaadi karni hai.. agar Saloni mujhse shaadi nahi karegi toh mai phir kisee aur se shaadi nahi karunga. “
Mahipal kee baat sunn jhatke se apna haath khinch Saloni baahar jaa kar Champa ke saath baith gaee. Champa ne dheere se puchha,
“ kya hua , itni ghabraaee kyo ho ? “
Uss ne bhee dheere se kaha ,
“ Mansi ka ye Durgapur wala aadmi bilkul paagal hai. “
Saloni ne uska naam bhee nahi lia. Kheli khaaeeye aurat thee, Champa, usse samajhte der nahi lagi kee Mahipal ne Saloni se shaadi ka proposal kia hoga. “
Champa ne muskuraate huye Saloni ka haath dabaaya. Agar Saloni aur Mahipal ka rista ho jaaye toh Mansi ke saath saath Champa bhee bahut khush hotee. Uske gaao kee ek aur ladki bahut amir ghar kee bahu banti,
Udhar Manu ne Mahipal ko assure kia kee wo uski shaadi Saloni se karwa dega. Usne kaha,
“ Mahipal bhai , sach Saloni bahut hee suljhi huee, tej ladki hai, bada se bada business sambhaal sakti hai. Mansi sirf kahne ko maalkin hai lekin saara business Saloni hee sambhalti hai. Aap apne gharwalo ko manaaeeye, mai Saloni ke ghar waalo ko mana lunga lekin ek baat mai saaf saaf kah du, CM kee personal secretary thee, unke saath unke ghar mey rahti thee iss liye kunwari / virgin toh nahi hee hogi. “
Mahipal ne kaha ,
“ mai hee kaun saa kunwara hu, bahut see ladkiyo, aurato , randio ko bhog chuka hu lekin wada karta hu kee Saloni se shaadi ke baad kabhi kisee dusri aurat ko haath bhee nahi lagaaunga..Saloni jaisee hai mujhe waisee hee chaahiye, ghar kee rani banaa kar rakhunga. “
Manu ne Mahipal ko kuchh tips diye, kuchh samjhaya. Dono ko khaane ka bulawa aaya.
Andar Saloni kee shaadi kee baat chal rahi thee aur baahar sabhi Puna kee shaadi kee baat kar rahe thhe. Lekin kisee ne Suchi ko yah nahi bataaya kee peechhli shaam Kavita ke ghar mey shaadi ka dates hee nahi baaki sab kuchh bhee fix ho gaya. Chief trustee kee gharwali ko kisee ne yah bhee nahi bataaya shaadi yanhi kaali mandir aashram mey agle hee Friday ko hogi. Mansi né saari jimmedaari phir Sandhya ko hee de dee thee. Sandhya ne abhi kaam shuru nahi kia thaa.
Khaana pina khatm hua. Sabse pahle Manu ne Kavita ko uske ghar chhora. Kavita ko ghar ke andar pahunchaya. Vineeta ne Kavita ko bahut daanta kee wo uss se milne ke liye ruk gaee aur wo college se ghar bhee nahi aaee sidha ashram chali gaee. Kavita ne phir saara dosh Manu par daala.
“ hamaara exam khatam hua, jaise hee college se nikli aapke ye saahab mujhe jabardasti ashram le gaye kee Suchi didi ko mujhse milna hai, phir wonha dusre sabhi Champa kaki, Saloni madam etc aa gaye aur mai fans gaee. “
Kavita apni didi aur baap se baat karti rahi aur Manu kitchen mey ghush gaya. Abha kitchen ka platform pakad kar khadi thee. Dheere se boli,
“ baahar jaao, Kavita ke baba kya bolenge. “
Lekin Manu ne trouser ke bheetar se hee lawda Abha kaki ke chuttaro par dabaya , ek haath se blouse ke upar se chuchio ko dabaata raha aur dusra haath saari ke andar ghusa bur ko masalne laga aur bola,
“ kaki, yanha aakar aapko aur Vineeta ko pyar kar sakta hu phir iss ladki kee padhai barbaad ho jaayegi..aap dono hee kal aashram aao, pahle maa ke darshan karna phir mujhe aashirwaad dena.. jyada der nahi 3-4 ghanta mey chhor dunga.. “
4-5 minute bur ko masal kar baahar aa gaya. Vineeta aur uske baap se thodi der baat kar Manu wapas ghar lauta. Agle din Suchi ka aakhiri paper thaa aur uske baad teen din lagaatar practical’s thaa. Manu ka 2 paper hee baaki thaa. Agla 2 din gap thaa.
Manu ke room mey ghuste hee Suchi ne haath jor kar kaha,
“ raja , aaj mujhe tung mut karo.. kal aakhiri paper hai aur uske baad teen din practicals. Wada karti hu uss ke baad puree raat tum dono ke saath nangi rahungi , aaj buss apni chhoti gharwali se hee pyar kar lo aur wo bhee mere saamne nahi..please ..”
Miththu ne Pari ko sula dia thaa. Usne kaha,
“ didi ko padhne do.. chalo , hum dusre room mey jaate hai..”
Dono guruji waale room mey aaye.. Miththu ne bed sheet, pillow cover change kia aur phir jamkar chudai kee. Manu ne bahut jam kar choda ya Miththu bahut hee jyada khush thee, dedh -do ghanta kee chudai ke baad gahri nind mey soo gaee.
Manu nanga hee Koyali ke room mey aaya. Dekha dono Koyali aur Gulabo gahre nind mey hai aur apne upar ek ek sheet daal rakha hai. Manu ne dono ke upar se sheet uthaya. Koyali bilkul nangi thee, choot par jhaant nahi thaa.. jab kee Gulabo ne purey kapde, saari, saaya, blouse pahne thhe.
Manu bahut der tak Koyali ko ghurta raha aur Manu ke dimaag mey aaya kee Koyali ko jitna chaahiye Manu usse utna pyar nahi kar raha hai aur Manu ne decide kia kee ab se Manu jab bhee ashram mey rahega Koyali ko ek baar jarur pyar karega.
Toe se shuru kar Manu ne Koyali ke ang ang ko sahlaaya. Chuchio par haule haule haath phiraya. Aankho ke saamne kismis jaise nipples ko phulte, bada hotey huye dekha. Clit ko halka se masla toh clit bhee bada ho gaya. Bahut hee proportionate figure thaa Koyali . Agar 2-3 inch aur lambi hotee toh bahut hee attractive lady hoti. 25-26 saal kee umra, 5ft 1inch lambi, 55-56 kgs ka wajan, chuchia 34 D size, golai liye aur bhari huee..bilkul hee dheelapan nahi thaa. Dono chuchio ke beech kareeb ek inch ka gap, sapaat pet, patli kamad muskil se 24 inch kee aur bahut hee kada hua chuttar 34 inch ka. Manu ko Koyali kee sudaul kasee huyee jaanghe bahut pasand thee.
Koyali ka pura muaaina kia. Gulaabo ke blouse ke buttons khole. Neeche bra nahi thaa. Blouse ke flaps ko phod use alag kia. Koyali kee chuchio ke saamne Gulabo kee chuchi chhoti aur dheeli thee. Gulabo bhee Koyali ke umra kee hee thee. Manu ne aaram se saari ka fold khola, petticoat ka nada khola aur bina kisee dikkat ke saari saaya ko ek saath baahar nikaal lia. Ab Gulaabo bhee nangi thee. Jhaant ugg aate thhe, Gulabo kee jaanghe comparatively patle thhe.. Manu ne dono ko gaur se dekha. Gulabo ka rang hee Koyali se jyada saaf thaa, Koyali se 2-3 inch lambi bhee thee lekin overall Koyali kanhi jyada attractive aur sexy thee.
Manu ne Koyali ke thighs ko phailaya aur uske legs ke beech apne knee par frog ke pose mey baith gaya. Dono haatho se bur kee phaank ko phailaya. Andar ka gulabi maal dekhne laga, Manu tongue tip ko bur ke slit par neeche se upar aur upar se hee he chalaane laga. Koyali kee nind khul gaee aur dono haatho se Manu ke baalo ko jor se pakad dheere se boli ,
“ mai tumse bahut naaraz hu ...aahhh bahut badhia..”
Manu dheere dheere speed bhee badhaya gaya aur tongue tip ko bur ke andar bhee thelte raha..aur kareeb aadha se tongue bur ke andar baahar honne laga. Bahut dino se Koyali ne nahi chudwaya thaa, uss kee betaabi badh gaee aur daant peech kar boli,
“ pelo, nahi toh chilla dungi…”
Manu ne bur ka deep kiss lia aur uske upar aa gayaa. Koyali be khud lawda ko rasta dikhaya aur chuchio ko , kandhe ko masalte dabaate huye Dana-Dan pelne laga. Koyali bahut masta gaee thee, uski aankhe laal ho gaee thee phir bhee Miththu ke liye gussa thaa hee. Chuttar, kamad hilta raha, aap se aap uchhalta raha. Koyali ne kaha,
“ ab mai yanha nahi rahungi , mujhe Maya didi ke paas pahuncha do, wonha se gharwala ke paas chali jaaungi . “
Manu ne pyar se chuma, gaalo ko sahlaate huye pelte huye bola,
“ Koyali, tuney Miththu ko apni chhoti bahan kaha thaa naa. Bhale hee Maine uss se shaadi kar lee lekin ab bhee wo tumhe apni badi bahan hee samajhti hai. Wo kya , Suchi bhee tumhe kabhi naukrani nahi samajhti . Aaj dekha nahi, naa maine kuchh kaha naa Suchi ne , jyada kaam dekh kar Miththu Pari ko chhor tumhe madad karne chali gaee.. mai tumhe bhee apni gharwali hee samjhta hu, mujhe bolne kee jarurat hee nahi , Suchi hee tum logo ko hamesha naye kapde , gahna deti rahti hai.. aur janha tak chudai ka sawaal hai, Suchi ne saara Ankush hata dia hai. Ab tum jis din mana karogi uss din ko chhor roj tumhe pyar karunga..mujhe chhor kar mut jaao. Mai chaah kar bhee tumhari maang mey sindur nahi bhar sakta lekin pyar toh tumhe bhee bahut pyar karta hu, mai hee nahi Suchi bhee tumhe pasand karti hai, rani mujhe chhor kar mut jaao. “
Manu ka lawda toh Koyali ko khushi de hee raha thaa, pyar bhari baato se Koyali bahut jyada khush ho gaee aur uss khushi mey Koyali kee siskaari loud ho gaee aur Gulabo kee nind khul gaee. Uth kar usne main light on kia aur dono kee chudai dekhne lagi. Achanak uski nazar apni saari aur petticoat par gaee jo bed ke neeche gira thaa. Tab usse dhyan aaya kee wo bhee Koyali kee tarah nangi hai. Uss ne daant kar puchha,
“ Koyali , tuney mujhe nanga kia ? “
Manu ne karaara dhakka lagaate huye muskuraate huye Gulabo kee oar dekha aur bola,
“ bhabhi , mere siwa aur kis kee himmat hai kee aap ko haath lagaaya , aap kee bahu ne mere upar se saara ankush / restriction hataa dia hai..ab roj apni pyari Gulabo bhabhi se pyar karunga. “
Gulabo lawda ko bur ke andar baahar hotey dekhti rahi aur boli,
“ teen mahina pahle hee tujhe nanga dekha thaa ( chudwaya ) thaa phir teen mahine mey hee lawda pahle se bada aur mota kaise ho gaya.? “
Koyali ne masti se kaha,
“ bhabhi bahut maza aa raha hai, sach aapka devar aadmi nahi ho sakta.. ek ek haddi ka jod khol dia, uff Manu kyo tarpaya itne din..”
“ ab nahi tarpaaunga rani, roj Khilaunga. “
Kaafi der chudai huee, Gulabo kade khade hee dekhti rahi ..achaanak Koyali ka body pura tight ho gaya, uska body, chuttar bed se kareeb 7-8 inch upar uth gaya aur Koyali phir past hokar haamfne lagi. Manu ne usse taalbad tod chuma aur jhatke se Gulabo ko khincha. Manu Koyali ke bagal mey let gaya aur Gulabo ko apne upar 69 pose mey lia.
Kareeb 15 minute kee oral ke baad Gulabo ne pahli baar Manu ko upar se choda aur Manu uss kee iss chudai se bahut khush hua,
Actually Gulabo jab gaao mey thee toh uss ne kaee baar Maya ko apne bhai ko issee tarah chodte dekha thaa aur dekhte dekhte Gulabo seekh bhee gaee. Pahli baar Manu par aajmaaya .
Gulabo kee thighs jo iss pose mey bahut kadak ho gaee thee , usse sahlaate huye bola ,
“ bhabhi, humne kaee baar chudai kee hai, aapko chodna, aapko pyar karna mujhe apni chhoti bhabhi Leela ko pyar karne se kabhi kam nahi lagta lekin aaj aapne mujhe mast kar dia..iss tarah kee chudai sirf teen chaar aurate hee kar sakti hai,,aahh bhabhi bahut maza aa raha hai, “
Gulabo chuttar ko aage peechhe karti huee, bur ko thoda hee upar uthakar lawda par dabaate huye Manu ko chodti rahi, Gulabo ka iss tarah kee chudai kaa pahla mauka thaa lekin uss ne kareeb ek ghanta choda. Manu bahut khush thaa, Gulabo Manu ke upar se utar Koyali ke bagal mey leti aur Manu uss ke upar aa khub teji se , toofani chudai karne laga. Room chudai kee phachaak-phachaak kee aawaj se gunjne laga, bed hilne laga lekin naa Gulabo hee thaki naa hee Manu ruka . Kareeb 2 ghanta kee straight chudai ke baad Gulabo past huee. Manu ne lawda Gulabo kee bur se nikaala aur Koyali ko dubaara pelne laga.. aur kareeb 15 minute kee chudai ke baad Koyali kee bur ne lawda ka saara ras chus lia.
Dono ko pyar kar Manu phir guruji ke room mey aakar Miththu se chipak kar soo gaya.. Apne time par Miththu kee nind khuli , Manu ko apne se chipka dekh Miththu bahut khush huee . Manu ke forehead ko chum kar boli,
“ mera budhdhu gharwala, koi naukrani se bhee shaadi karta hai hai kya, Manu tumhari kismat kaisee hai mujhe nahi nahi maalum lekin meri kismat bahut hee badhia hai. “
Manu ke upar sheet daal, doorpanes ko tightly push kar Miththu Suchi ke room mey gaee. Suchi ne door bolt nahi kia thaa. Suchi aur Pari dono gahri nind mey thhe. Miththu nangi huee aur a Suchi se chipak gaee. Suchi ke ek haath ko apni jaangho ke beech dabaaya aur dusre haath ko chuchio par. Usne bhee aankh bund kar lee.
Miththu kee jab dubaara nind khuli to uski aankhe Suchi kee aankho se mili, Suchi uske upar nangi leti thee. Suchi kee dono chuchio ne Miththu kee chuchio ko daba rakha thaa aur bur ne bur ko.
“ bahan, tere bina mujhe shaanti nahi., ab tera gharwala bhale hee mujhe roj chode tu mere hee saath soyegi. “
Miththu ne apni dono haatho ko Suchi ke neck mey phansa kar kaha,
“ kaun budhdhu itni pyari gudia se alag hona chaahegi.. Pari toh ek bahana hai, meri asal Pari toh tu hee hai meri rani. Tere bina mai kuchh bhee nahi. Mujhe kabhi alag mut karna ..”
Suchi ne phir nanga hee excercise kia aur pahli baar Miththu bhee Suchi ko dekh dekh kar excercise karne lagi. Yah pahla mauka thaa jab Miththu excercise kar rahi thee wo bhee nangi hokar.
Agle din jab Champa apne chaahne waalo Uday, Kanhaiya aur Nargis ke saath baate kar rahe thhe uss samay Kavita ke head ko apne arms aur shoulder ke joint par rakh Kavita ke nange body ko sahla raha thaa.
Manu ne kaha,
“ rani, aaj exam ke baad tum principal se milne waali thee phir yanha kyo aa gaee.? “
Kavita ne shaanti se kaha,
“ mujhe gussa mut dilao, jaise sahla rahe ho sahlaate raho, bahut badhia lug raha hai..mujhe aane mey 2 minute kee bhee der hoti toh teri naee kutia Nandini car mey baith gaee hoti.. tumne usse bulaaya thaa ? “
Manu bina koi bhee pressure diye fingers ke tip se haule haule nange badan ko sahla raha thaa..usne kaha,
“ meri maa, jo kasam le lo, maine naa Nandini ko naa hee kisee aur ko hee bulaaya thaa.. tu aa gaee uss se badhia mere liye aur kya ho sakta hai.. kal kya hua ? Sabne Puna ko pasand kia kee nahi..? “
Kavita karwat lena chaahti thee lekin Manu ne dabaaye rakha. Kavita ne puchha,
“ Mansi, Champa kaki ne phone nahi kia, bataaya nahi ! “
Kavita ne purey detail se bataaya. Finally boli,
“ sach Manu, hum bahut hee kismat waale hai kee Puna hamaare ghar kee bahu banegi, meri Mami banegi. “
Kavita ko doubt bhee nahi thaa kee Manu aur Puna ek dusre ko apni jaan se jyada pasand karte hai.
Manu sab sunta raha aur sochta bhee raha kee shaadi fixed ho gaee phir bhee Mansi ya Champa ne kuchh nahi bataaya. Manu khush thaa kee shaadi aashram mey hogi lekin usse darr thaa kee Mansi ne Suchi ko ignore kia iss liye Suchi ab shaadi bhee attend nahi karegi. Puna ko yah darr thaa hee.
Manu bahut hee pyar se Kavita ko sahlaata raha, dabaata raha. Uss samay pahli baar Manu ne Kavita ke chuchio kee apne tareeke se maalish kee aur 10 minute gujarte gujarte kavita paagal see ho gaee. Aankh bund kiye huye masti se boli,
“ Manu, peechhle din mujhe chodkar tumne apni bhukh mitaaee, meri pyas bujhaaee lekin iss tarah maalish kar tumne mujhe apna dushman bana lia hai..mai ab yanha se kanhi nahi jaaungi.. aur naa tumhe kisee aur , Suchi ke paas bhee nahi jaane dungi. Ohhh Manu, chudai se jyada aaram aur masti mil raha hai. Kavita ko chum kar chuchio kee waisee hee maalish karte huye bola ,
“ tum yanha hamesha rahna chaho toh raho. Suchi ya Suhana kuchh nahi kahegi naa hee tumhe yanha se bhagaayegi lekin Miththu kya karegi mujhe nahi maalum. Usne mere chaaro oar eisa jaal bunn rakha hai kee juldi koi makdi / spider uske andar aane ka himmat hee nahi karegi. Vandna, Mauli ya Swati waise hee mujhse dur nahi huee sab Miththu ke jaadu ka kamaal hai. “
“ ab chodo mujhe “
Kareeb ek ghanta se jyada samay se Kavita maalish karwa rahi thee. Manu uske upar chadh gaya, kuchh der chudai karne ke baad bola,
“ rani, tujhe Puna bahut pasand hai naa ? “
“ haa , hai toh lekin Mami shaadi ke 8-10 dino ke andar hee America chali jaayegi, uske saath kanha rah paaungi. “
Kavita ke aawaj mey Puna ke saath nahi rahne ka dukh thaa. Manu ne baanho, sides ko sahlaate huye kaha,
“ hum dono ek dusre se bahut pyar karte hai aur ab hamaara pyar kabhi kam nahi hoga. Tujhe maalum hai naa kee saari dunia Mansi aur mujhe bhai bahan samajhti hai.. iss riste se tum bhee meri bahan hee huee. Dunia hamaari shaadi par hansegi. “
Kavita bhee iss baat ko samajhti thee. Peechhle din ke Manu ke pyar ne usee sochne ko majbur kia thaa. Raat bhar wo apne aur Manu ke riste ke baare mey hee sochti rahi, apni bahan Vineeta se bhee discus kia. Jo Kavita ka decision thaa wohi Vineeta ne bhee kaha,
“ dekh Kavita, mai tujhe tumse jyada jaanti hu.. tu bachpan se hee mere saath bhee kuchh share nahi kia, tu kuchh share nahi kar sakti phir apni aankho ke saamne kaise dekhegi kee tera gharwala dusri aurato ko chodta hai. Suchi jaisee aurat jisse Manu kee dusro kee chudai se koi fark nahi parta wohi uss ke saath khush rah sakti hai. Mai bhee kisee sautan ko bardaast nahi kar sakti phir tu kaise karegi. Bura nahi maan-na, Manu hamaare liye Khilauna hai, jab kabhi naye mard jee jarurat , karara dhakka kee jarurat hogi hum uss se chudwa lenge, wo humey chodne se kabhi mana nahi karega., tujhe bahut pyar karta hai lekin kisee bhee kimat par Suchi, Suhana ko chhor Miththu ko bhee nahi chhorega. 2 din pahle hee Mamta se baat huee thee, waisee badhia aurat aur koi nahi hogi, usne kaha kee Manu juldi hee naukrani Miththu se bhee shaadi karega , asal mey Suchi hee chahti hai kee Manu aur Miththu shaadi kar le..tu Manu se shaadi karegi toh ghut ghut kar maregi.”
“ haa Manu, bhai bahan kee baat chhoro , mai kisee ek sautan ke saath bhee jindgi nahi gujaar sakti phir yanha toh ek nahi teen-teen sautan hai, mai ghut ghut kar marr jaaungi. Maine apne ko tumse alag kar lia thaa lekin tumne sab chaupat kar dia. Kal kyo choda mujhe ? “
“ kyoki rani, tum sabse badhia maal ho, Suchi, Miththu aur Suhana se bhee badhia maal ho. “
Kavita ko yah maalum nahi thaa kee wo kaisee maal hai lekin itna toh wo confidently kah sakti thee kee Manu ke dil mey uske liye bahut hee khaash jagah hai tabhi toh uss ke gaali dene ke baabjud, kaee baar insult karne ke baad aur ab principal se complain karne ke baad bhee Manu uske liye paagal hai.
Dono kee chudai badhia se honne lagi. Kavita apni siskaari nahi rok paaee. Lagaatar dusre din Manu ke dhakka kee baarish ke neeche thee . Kavita khush thee hee Manu bhee bahut khush thaa. Tabhi Suchi college se aaee. Special room ko locked naa dekh Wo samajh gaee kee Manu kisee ko chod raha hai, usne socha kee Bhumi hogi . Phir bhee guard se puchha kee andar kaun hai lekin sahi mey guard Kavita ko nahi pahchanta thaa.
Hashim hamesha Suchi kee chamcha-giri karne ke chakkar mey rahta thaa. Usne dekh lia kee maalkin guard se kuchh puchh rahi hai, wo jhatpat saamne aaya aur salaam kar bola,
“ maalkin andar Kavita madam hai, Manu maalik dhai baje ke pahle hee aa gaye thhe aur dono tabhi se andar hai. Maalik upar bhee nahi gaye. “
Suchi hé time dekha , 6 bujne waale thhe. Usne guard se kaha kee saahab ke baahar nikalte hee bolna kee maalkin ne Kavita madam ko saath lekar upar aane kaha hai. Kavita bhee Vineeta kee shaadi ke baad Suchi a se nahi mili thee.
Kareeb aadhe ghanta baad chudai khatam huee ..fresh hokar dono baahar nikle toh guard ne unhe Suchi ka massage dia. Kavita upar nahi jaana chaahti thee lekin Manu ne kaha,
“ Kavita, Suchi ko maalum hai kee tum andar ho , ab agar usse bina miley jaaogi toh usse bahut dukh hoga. “
Bechari ko Manu ke saath upar aana pada. Suchi ne usse dekhte hee galey lagaaya aur bola,
“ kaisee chhokdi hai tu, bahan kee shaadi ho gaee aur hum sabko bhul gaee. Tera Manu se jhagra thaa naa, uss se toh dosti kar kee phir humne tera kya bigara thaa kee humse milne nahi aati thee. “
Kavita ne jhuk kar Suchi ka feet chhua aur apne kaan pakad kar boli,
“ aap ke saahab ke kaaran hee nahi aati thee.. aapko nahi maalum do ( 2) din se mujhe kitna pareshaan kar rahe hai aap soch nahi sakti, exam chal raha hai phir bhee ghanto hamaara time barbaad kar rahe hai. Kaisee hai meri pyari Miththu rani , bahut chamak rahi ho .”
Miththu ne Kavita ka gaal pinch karte huye kaha,
“ deekh raha hai kee hamaare saahab aapko kitna pareshan kar rahe hai.”
Pari neeche baith apni gudia, Khilauna se khel rahi thee . Miththu ne kaha,
“ Pari beta, apni ‘pishi maa’ ( father’s sister) ko prannam karo..”
Kavita ne Miththu kee chhoti pakad khinchte huye kaha,
“ saali Pari kee pishimaa tu hogi, mai toh apni pyari Pari kee mausi hu . “
Pari ke paas baith uske gudia ko pyar karte huye puchha,
“ Pari beta , mai kaun hu aapki ..”
Pari ne ek najar utha kar kaha “ pishi maa”.
Suchi ne kaha,
“ koi kitna bhee kuchh kahe , Pari wohi kahegi jo Miththu usse bolne bolegi.. “
Aur bahut der tak Miththu aur Kavita jhagarte rahe , jhagra tabhi khatam hua jab Miththu ne pyar se Pari ko samjhaya kee Kavita pishi maa nahi mausi hai.
Suchi ne kuchh ishara bhee nahi kiya , Miththu khud kitchen gaee. Koyali ne bahut kaha lekin Miththu bhee Gulabo aur Koyali kee madad karti rahi. Uday ke ghar se khabar aaee thee kee wey sabhi raat ka khana yanhi Suchi ke ghar mey khaayenge. Koyali ne sabhi ko halka phulka naasta , karwaya, chai pilwaya. .
Kavita khud Pari kee gudia se khelne lagi toh Pari bhee Kavita ke saath khelne lagi. Inn logo ne chai khatam kiya uss ke baad Champa sabko saath lekar aaee. Nargis ne Suchi se shikayat kee kee 5 din se yanha hai lekin naa wo hee milne aaee naa hee Manu hee aaya.
Suchi ne kaha,
“ chachi , aapki shikaayat jaayaj hai.. mujhe college aur padhai se bilkul phursat nahi hai aur aapka beta kanha busy rahta hai wo aap badhia se jaanti hai. Iss bechari ( Kavita ) ka exam chal raha hai lekin aapka beta naa khud padhna hai aur naa isse padne deta hai, “
Manu chup chaap sunta raha. Suchi ne Kavita ka sabse introduction karwaya. Sangeeta bhee aaee thee. Wo sidha kitchen mey gaee tab Gulabo ne jabardasti Miththu ko baahar bheja. Miththu ne baahar aakar ek taraf se sabko, Manu aur Kavita ko bhee feet chhu kar prannam kia. Miththu ke maang ka sindur dekh Kanhaiya samajh gaya aur usne loudly kaha,
“ Manu beta, Miththu ke maang mey sindur daal kar tumne bahut hee badhia kia..”
Kavita ne khud kaha thaa kee wo Manu se shaadi nahi kar sakti , sautan ke saath nahi rah sakti lekin yah sunkar kee Manu ne Miththu se shaadi kar lee hai , Kavita ka dil baith saa gaya. Chehra feeka par gaya. Suchi ne Kavita ke ghar phone kar dia thaa kee Kavita raat ka khana khakar aayegi,
Saloni nahi chaahti thee phir bhee Saloni aur Mahipal ko lekar Manu ek room mey chala gaya. Manu ne Mahipal se mandir , aashram ke accounts kee baat kee aur usne apna doubt bataaya kee accounts mey kuchh ghapla ho raha hai..
“ Mahipal bhai, aap samay nikaal kar accounts check kar de toh aapki bahut meharbani hogi , aapka jo bhee fees hoga mai dunga..”
Mahipal ne hanste huye kaha,
“ mai aap se bina koi fees liye accounts check kar dunga lekin aapko bhee mere upar ek meharbani karni hogi, “
Manu ya Saloni ko samajh nahi aaya , uss ne puchha kee kya meharbani karni hai. Mahipal ne ek baar Saloni kee oar dekha aur seriously bola,
“ mujhe maalum hua hai kee sirf yanha ashram aur Mansi maalkin ke ghar mey hee nahi aapke gaao mey bhee sabhi aapki baat maante hai.. mere maa baap mere liye ladki dhoond rahe hai, maine apne liye ek ladki pasand kar lee hai, aap uss ladki se meri shaadi karwa dijiye, “
Mahipal kee baat sunn Saloni ka chehra laal ho gaya, uska dil joro se dharakne laga. Ek hafta se dono saath thhe lekin Mahipal ne Saloni kee taarif bahut kee lekin ek baar bhee pyar , shaadi kee baat nahi kee. Saloni ko laga kee Mahipal uss se hee shaadi karna chahta hai.Mahipal ko pasand naa karne ke Saloni ke paas koi bhee kaaran nahi thaa lekin Saloni badhia se jaanti thee rang roop mey wo Mahipal ke saamne kuchh bhee nahi thee. 2 saal mey 7-8 aadmiyo se chudwa chuki thee..CM ne daba khakar lagaataar 2 saal se jyada choda thaa.. isse maalum hai kee wo CM kee personal secretary rah chuki hai phir bhee uss mey interested thaa.
Mahipal kee baat sunn Manu ne puchha kee kaun ladki hai, wo kaise uski madad kar sakta hai. Mahipal ne boldly Saloni ka haath apne haath mey lekar kaha,
“ Manu saahab, mujhe aapke gaao kee sabse budhdheemaan aur tej ladki , aap logo kee iss Saloni se shaadi karni hai.. agar Saloni mujhse shaadi nahi karegi toh mai phir kisee aur se shaadi nahi karunga. “
Mahipal kee baat sunn jhatke se apna haath khinch Saloni baahar jaa kar Champa ke saath baith gaee. Champa ne dheere se puchha,
“ kya hua , itni ghabraaee kyo ho ? “
Uss ne bhee dheere se kaha ,
“ Mansi ka ye Durgapur wala aadmi bilkul paagal hai. “
Saloni ne uska naam bhee nahi lia. Kheli khaaeeye aurat thee, Champa, usse samajhte der nahi lagi kee Mahipal ne Saloni se shaadi ka proposal kia hoga. “
Champa ne muskuraate huye Saloni ka haath dabaaya. Agar Saloni aur Mahipal ka rista ho jaaye toh Mansi ke saath saath Champa bhee bahut khush hotee. Uske gaao kee ek aur ladki bahut amir ghar kee bahu banti,
Udhar Manu ne Mahipal ko assure kia kee wo uski shaadi Saloni se karwa dega. Usne kaha,
“ Mahipal bhai , sach Saloni bahut hee suljhi huee, tej ladki hai, bada se bada business sambhaal sakti hai. Mansi sirf kahne ko maalkin hai lekin saara business Saloni hee sambhalti hai. Aap apne gharwalo ko manaaeeye, mai Saloni ke ghar waalo ko mana lunga lekin ek baat mai saaf saaf kah du, CM kee personal secretary thee, unke saath unke ghar mey rahti thee iss liye kunwari / virgin toh nahi hee hogi. “
Mahipal ne kaha ,
“ mai hee kaun saa kunwara hu, bahut see ladkiyo, aurato , randio ko bhog chuka hu lekin wada karta hu kee Saloni se shaadi ke baad kabhi kisee dusri aurat ko haath bhee nahi lagaaunga..Saloni jaisee hai mujhe waisee hee chaahiye, ghar kee rani banaa kar rakhunga. “
Manu ne Mahipal ko kuchh tips diye, kuchh samjhaya. Dono ko khaane ka bulawa aaya.
Andar Saloni kee shaadi kee baat chal rahi thee aur baahar sabhi Puna kee shaadi kee baat kar rahe thhe. Lekin kisee ne Suchi ko yah nahi bataaya kee peechhli shaam Kavita ke ghar mey shaadi ka dates hee nahi baaki sab kuchh bhee fix ho gaya. Chief trustee kee gharwali ko kisee ne yah bhee nahi bataaya shaadi yanhi kaali mandir aashram mey agle hee Friday ko hogi. Mansi né saari jimmedaari phir Sandhya ko hee de dee thee. Sandhya ne abhi kaam shuru nahi kia thaa.
Khaana pina khatm hua. Sabse pahle Manu ne Kavita ko uske ghar chhora. Kavita ko ghar ke andar pahunchaya. Vineeta ne Kavita ko bahut daanta kee wo uss se milne ke liye ruk gaee aur wo college se ghar bhee nahi aaee sidha ashram chali gaee. Kavita ne phir saara dosh Manu par daala.
“ hamaara exam khatam hua, jaise hee college se nikli aapke ye saahab mujhe jabardasti ashram le gaye kee Suchi didi ko mujhse milna hai, phir wonha dusre sabhi Champa kaki, Saloni madam etc aa gaye aur mai fans gaee. “
Kavita apni didi aur baap se baat karti rahi aur Manu kitchen mey ghush gaya. Abha kitchen ka platform pakad kar khadi thee. Dheere se boli,
“ baahar jaao, Kavita ke baba kya bolenge. “
Lekin Manu ne trouser ke bheetar se hee lawda Abha kaki ke chuttaro par dabaya , ek haath se blouse ke upar se chuchio ko dabaata raha aur dusra haath saari ke andar ghusa bur ko masalne laga aur bola,
“ kaki, yanha aakar aapko aur Vineeta ko pyar kar sakta hu phir iss ladki kee padhai barbaad ho jaayegi..aap dono hee kal aashram aao, pahle maa ke darshan karna phir mujhe aashirwaad dena.. jyada der nahi 3-4 ghanta mey chhor dunga.. “
4-5 minute bur ko masal kar baahar aa gaya. Vineeta aur uske baap se thodi der baat kar Manu wapas ghar lauta. Agle din Suchi ka aakhiri paper thaa aur uske baad teen din lagaatar practical’s thaa. Manu ka 2 paper hee baaki thaa. Agla 2 din gap thaa.
Manu ke room mey ghuste hee Suchi ne haath jor kar kaha,
“ raja , aaj mujhe tung mut karo.. kal aakhiri paper hai aur uske baad teen din practicals. Wada karti hu uss ke baad puree raat tum dono ke saath nangi rahungi , aaj buss apni chhoti gharwali se hee pyar kar lo aur wo bhee mere saamne nahi..please ..”
Miththu ne Pari ko sula dia thaa. Usne kaha,
“ didi ko padhne do.. chalo , hum dusre room mey jaate hai..”
Dono guruji waale room mey aaye.. Miththu ne bed sheet, pillow cover change kia aur phir jamkar chudai kee. Manu ne bahut jam kar choda ya Miththu bahut hee jyada khush thee, dedh -do ghanta kee chudai ke baad gahri nind mey soo gaee.
Manu nanga hee Koyali ke room mey aaya. Dekha dono Koyali aur Gulabo gahre nind mey hai aur apne upar ek ek sheet daal rakha hai. Manu ne dono ke upar se sheet uthaya. Koyali bilkul nangi thee, choot par jhaant nahi thaa.. jab kee Gulabo ne purey kapde, saari, saaya, blouse pahne thhe.
Manu bahut der tak Koyali ko ghurta raha aur Manu ke dimaag mey aaya kee Koyali ko jitna chaahiye Manu usse utna pyar nahi kar raha hai aur Manu ne decide kia kee ab se Manu jab bhee ashram mey rahega Koyali ko ek baar jarur pyar karega.
Toe se shuru kar Manu ne Koyali ke ang ang ko sahlaaya. Chuchio par haule haule haath phiraya. Aankho ke saamne kismis jaise nipples ko phulte, bada hotey huye dekha. Clit ko halka se masla toh clit bhee bada ho gaya. Bahut hee proportionate figure thaa Koyali . Agar 2-3 inch aur lambi hotee toh bahut hee attractive lady hoti. 25-26 saal kee umra, 5ft 1inch lambi, 55-56 kgs ka wajan, chuchia 34 D size, golai liye aur bhari huee..bilkul hee dheelapan nahi thaa. Dono chuchio ke beech kareeb ek inch ka gap, sapaat pet, patli kamad muskil se 24 inch kee aur bahut hee kada hua chuttar 34 inch ka. Manu ko Koyali kee sudaul kasee huyee jaanghe bahut pasand thee.
Koyali ka pura muaaina kia. Gulaabo ke blouse ke buttons khole. Neeche bra nahi thaa. Blouse ke flaps ko phod use alag kia. Koyali kee chuchio ke saamne Gulabo kee chuchi chhoti aur dheeli thee. Gulabo bhee Koyali ke umra kee hee thee. Manu ne aaram se saari ka fold khola, petticoat ka nada khola aur bina kisee dikkat ke saari saaya ko ek saath baahar nikaal lia. Ab Gulaabo bhee nangi thee. Jhaant ugg aate thhe, Gulabo kee jaanghe comparatively patle thhe.. Manu ne dono ko gaur se dekha. Gulabo ka rang hee Koyali se jyada saaf thaa, Koyali se 2-3 inch lambi bhee thee lekin overall Koyali kanhi jyada attractive aur sexy thee.
Manu ne Koyali ke thighs ko phailaya aur uske legs ke beech apne knee par frog ke pose mey baith gaya. Dono haatho se bur kee phaank ko phailaya. Andar ka gulabi maal dekhne laga, Manu tongue tip ko bur ke slit par neeche se upar aur upar se hee he chalaane laga. Koyali kee nind khul gaee aur dono haatho se Manu ke baalo ko jor se pakad dheere se boli ,
“ mai tumse bahut naaraz hu ...aahhh bahut badhia..”
Manu dheere dheere speed bhee badhaya gaya aur tongue tip ko bur ke andar bhee thelte raha..aur kareeb aadha se tongue bur ke andar baahar honne laga. Bahut dino se Koyali ne nahi chudwaya thaa, uss kee betaabi badh gaee aur daant peech kar boli,
“ pelo, nahi toh chilla dungi…”
Manu ne bur ka deep kiss lia aur uske upar aa gayaa. Koyali be khud lawda ko rasta dikhaya aur chuchio ko , kandhe ko masalte dabaate huye Dana-Dan pelne laga. Koyali bahut masta gaee thee, uski aankhe laal ho gaee thee phir bhee Miththu ke liye gussa thaa hee. Chuttar, kamad hilta raha, aap se aap uchhalta raha. Koyali ne kaha,
“ ab mai yanha nahi rahungi , mujhe Maya didi ke paas pahuncha do, wonha se gharwala ke paas chali jaaungi . “
Manu ne pyar se chuma, gaalo ko sahlaate huye pelte huye bola,
“ Koyali, tuney Miththu ko apni chhoti bahan kaha thaa naa. Bhale hee Maine uss se shaadi kar lee lekin ab bhee wo tumhe apni badi bahan hee samajhti hai. Wo kya , Suchi bhee tumhe kabhi naukrani nahi samajhti . Aaj dekha nahi, naa maine kuchh kaha naa Suchi ne , jyada kaam dekh kar Miththu Pari ko chhor tumhe madad karne chali gaee.. mai tumhe bhee apni gharwali hee samjhta hu, mujhe bolne kee jarurat hee nahi , Suchi hee tum logo ko hamesha naye kapde , gahna deti rahti hai.. aur janha tak chudai ka sawaal hai, Suchi ne saara Ankush hata dia hai. Ab tum jis din mana karogi uss din ko chhor roj tumhe pyar karunga..mujhe chhor kar mut jaao. Mai chaah kar bhee tumhari maang mey sindur nahi bhar sakta lekin pyar toh tumhe bhee bahut pyar karta hu, mai hee nahi Suchi bhee tumhe pasand karti hai, rani mujhe chhor kar mut jaao. “
Manu ka lawda toh Koyali ko khushi de hee raha thaa, pyar bhari baato se Koyali bahut jyada khush ho gaee aur uss khushi mey Koyali kee siskaari loud ho gaee aur Gulabo kee nind khul gaee. Uth kar usne main light on kia aur dono kee chudai dekhne lagi. Achanak uski nazar apni saari aur petticoat par gaee jo bed ke neeche gira thaa. Tab usse dhyan aaya kee wo bhee Koyali kee tarah nangi hai. Uss ne daant kar puchha,
“ Koyali , tuney mujhe nanga kia ? “
Manu ne karaara dhakka lagaate huye muskuraate huye Gulabo kee oar dekha aur bola,
“ bhabhi , mere siwa aur kis kee himmat hai kee aap ko haath lagaaya , aap kee bahu ne mere upar se saara ankush / restriction hataa dia hai..ab roj apni pyari Gulabo bhabhi se pyar karunga. “
Gulabo lawda ko bur ke andar baahar hotey dekhti rahi aur boli,
“ teen mahina pahle hee tujhe nanga dekha thaa ( chudwaya ) thaa phir teen mahine mey hee lawda pahle se bada aur mota kaise ho gaya.? “
Koyali ne masti se kaha,
“ bhabhi bahut maza aa raha hai, sach aapka devar aadmi nahi ho sakta.. ek ek haddi ka jod khol dia, uff Manu kyo tarpaya itne din..”
“ ab nahi tarpaaunga rani, roj Khilaunga. “
Kaafi der chudai huee, Gulabo kade khade hee dekhti rahi ..achaanak Koyali ka body pura tight ho gaya, uska body, chuttar bed se kareeb 7-8 inch upar uth gaya aur Koyali phir past hokar haamfne lagi. Manu ne usse taalbad tod chuma aur jhatke se Gulabo ko khincha. Manu Koyali ke bagal mey let gaya aur Gulabo ko apne upar 69 pose mey lia.
Kareeb 15 minute kee oral ke baad Gulabo ne pahli baar Manu ko upar se choda aur Manu uss kee iss chudai se bahut khush hua,
Actually Gulabo jab gaao mey thee toh uss ne kaee baar Maya ko apne bhai ko issee tarah chodte dekha thaa aur dekhte dekhte Gulabo seekh bhee gaee. Pahli baar Manu par aajmaaya .
Gulabo kee thighs jo iss pose mey bahut kadak ho gaee thee , usse sahlaate huye bola ,
“ bhabhi, humne kaee baar chudai kee hai, aapko chodna, aapko pyar karna mujhe apni chhoti bhabhi Leela ko pyar karne se kabhi kam nahi lagta lekin aaj aapne mujhe mast kar dia..iss tarah kee chudai sirf teen chaar aurate hee kar sakti hai,,aahh bhabhi bahut maza aa raha hai, “
Gulabo chuttar ko aage peechhe karti huee, bur ko thoda hee upar uthakar lawda par dabaate huye Manu ko chodti rahi, Gulabo ka iss tarah kee chudai kaa pahla mauka thaa lekin uss ne kareeb ek ghanta choda. Manu bahut khush thaa, Gulabo Manu ke upar se utar Koyali ke bagal mey leti aur Manu uss ke upar aa khub teji se , toofani chudai karne laga. Room chudai kee phachaak-phachaak kee aawaj se gunjne laga, bed hilne laga lekin naa Gulabo hee thaki naa hee Manu ruka . Kareeb 2 ghanta kee straight chudai ke baad Gulabo past huee. Manu ne lawda Gulabo kee bur se nikaala aur Koyali ko dubaara pelne laga.. aur kareeb 15 minute kee chudai ke baad Koyali kee bur ne lawda ka saara ras chus lia.
Dono ko pyar kar Manu phir guruji ke room mey aakar Miththu se chipak kar soo gaya.. Apne time par Miththu kee nind khuli , Manu ko apne se chipka dekh Miththu bahut khush huee . Manu ke forehead ko chum kar boli,
“ mera budhdhu gharwala, koi naukrani se bhee shaadi karta hai hai kya, Manu tumhari kismat kaisee hai mujhe nahi nahi maalum lekin meri kismat bahut hee badhia hai. “
Manu ke upar sheet daal, doorpanes ko tightly push kar Miththu Suchi ke room mey gaee. Suchi ne door bolt nahi kia thaa. Suchi aur Pari dono gahri nind mey thhe. Miththu nangi huee aur a Suchi se chipak gaee. Suchi ke ek haath ko apni jaangho ke beech dabaaya aur dusre haath ko chuchio par. Usne bhee aankh bund kar lee.
Miththu kee jab dubaara nind khuli to uski aankhe Suchi kee aankho se mili, Suchi uske upar nangi leti thee. Suchi kee dono chuchio ne Miththu kee chuchio ko daba rakha thaa aur bur ne bur ko.
“ bahan, tere bina mujhe shaanti nahi., ab tera gharwala bhale hee mujhe roj chode tu mere hee saath soyegi. “
Miththu ne apni dono haatho ko Suchi ke neck mey phansa kar kaha,
“ kaun budhdhu itni pyari gudia se alag hona chaahegi.. Pari toh ek bahana hai, meri asal Pari toh tu hee hai meri rani. Tere bina mai kuchh bhee nahi. Mujhe kabhi alag mut karna ..”
Suchi ne phir nanga hee excercise kia aur pahli baar Miththu bhee Suchi ko dekh dekh kar excercise karne lagi. Yah pahla mauka thaa jab Miththu excercise kar rahi thee wo bhee nangi hokar.
- Joined
- Dec 5, 2013
- Messages
- 84,779
PEECHHLE DIN KAVITA NE APNE HEE GHAR MEY MANU KE SAATH MASTI MAARI AUR AGLE DIN EXAM KE BAAD MANU KE SAATH BAITH AASHRAM AA GAEE. MANU NE APNE SPECIAL ROOM MEY KAVITA KO KHUB PYAR SE CHODA. USS RAAT MANU NE EK SUCHI KO CHHOD BAAKI SABHI KO KHUB PYAR SE CHODA. SUCHI AUR MITHTHU KA PREM DIN-B-DIN BADHTA HEE JAA RAHA THAA. ..
Suchi ke college jaane ke baad Miththu ne Manu ko uthaya. Miththu nasta kar hee raha thaa kee Hashim upar aaya aur usne kaha kee do ladies, ek shaayad 25-26 saal kee aur dusri 40-50 saal kee, Manu maalik se milna chaahti hai..
“ Koi inhe aaram hee nahi karne deta, jaaeeye, juldi aa jaaeeyega.”
Miththu ne Manu ko jaane ka permission dia. Manu jaanta thaa kaun aaee hai, Abhi kaki aur Vineeta.
Saadhe 9 hee hua thaa. Manu apne special room ke paas pahuncha. Guard ne bataaya kee dono kanha hai, dono ne aanchal se face cover kar rakha thaa. Manu waise hee dono ko special room mey lekar aaya. Door ko andar se bolt kar dia.
Door bund hua aur dono ne apne head se aanchal hataaya. Manu ke saamne muskuraate huye dono maa beti Abha aur Vineeta khadi thee.
Abha aunty ne apne body se saari alag karte huye kaha,
“ beta, tumne kya jaadu kia uss paagal jiddi ladki par, teri bahut taarif karne lagi hai. Uss ne chodne dia kya ? “
Manu khud aage badha, Abha aunty ke blouse ke buttons kholte huye sab bataaya kee kal din mey aur phir peechhle din dophar mey Kavita ne kaise aur kitne pyar se chudwaya.
“ kaki, Vineeta didi, please Kavita ko maalum nahi hona chaahiye kee Maine aap dono ko sab bataa dia hai. Nahi toh phir mujhse naaraz ho jaayegi.. Kavita ko dubaara pyar kar mai bahut khush hu, “
Manu ne dono ko nanga kia aur dono ne milkar Manu ko nanga kia. Manu khada hee raha aur dono maa beti floor par hee baith Manu ke badan ko sahlaate huye lawda ko chaatne chusne lagi. Kuchh der baad lawda ka chusna chhor Vineeta ne kaha,
“ tera aur teri Anju madam ka laakh laakh dhanyabaad jo mujhe itna badhia husband aur sasural mila. Wonha sab sukh hai, husband bahut pyar bhee karta hai .. “
Manu ne jor se uski chuchi dabaate huye kaha,
“ randi, gharwala badhia chodta hai, bahut pyar karta hai toh kutia phir mere paas kyo aaee hai.. jaa tujhe nahi chodunga..”
Manu ke haath ko chuchio par ragadte huye Vineeta ne kaha,
“ raja, koi kitna bhee badhia chode, kitna bhee pyar kare , naa koi tumse jyada pyar kar sakta hai naa hee tumse badhia chod sakta hai.. ek baar khub badhia se ragad ragad kar mast kar do phir tumhaare bina 2-3 mahina rah lungi. “
“ pahle mujhe lene de , phir tu din bhar leti rahna ..”
Abha aunty ne kaha aur straight missionary pose le lia. Lekin bahut mahino baad Manu ke saamne Abha aunty kee nangi jawaani thee . Vineeta dekhti hee rahi aur Manu ne aadha ghanta se jyada bur ko andar baahar chusa, palat kar kutia ka pose mey lekar peechhe se bhee bur ko chusa aur uske baad khub toofani chudai se kaki ko chodne laga.
Vineeta ne dekha kee chudai ke saaath saath dono haatho se uski maa kee jaangho aur sides ko sahla hee raha thaa. Khub jor daar dhakka maarte huye kaha,
“ kaki, iss shahar mey bahut see maa betio kee jodi ko chodta hu, kaee aap logo se dekhne mey bahut jyada sundar hai smart hai lekin apni kasam jo maza mujhe aap teeno ko chod kar aata hai, aap ke nange badan ko sahla kar aata hai wo maza kisee aur ke saath nahi aata. Aur aap teeno mey bhee mujhe Kavita ke saath sabse jyada maza maza aata hai, aap teeno hee bahut mast maal hai,, “
Kaki kee 38 inch kee heavy lekin bhari huee gol-gol chuchia, 26 inch kee kamad aur 38 inch kee chuttaro ke saath bhee kaki ka body bahut hee jyada proportionate thaa.. Manu sach mey inn teeno maa beti ko bahut pasand karta thaa.
Ek ghanta kee oral ke baad Manu ne kareeb 2 ghanta khub jam kar choda aur aunty thandi huee. Purey samay Vineeta apni maa kee masti dekhti rahi. Kaki past ho gaee thee. Usne thodi der aaram kee , phir badhia se bath lia aur kapde pahan kar pahle jaisa aanchal se sar ko dhak lia. Manu ne offer dia kee wo Jitu ko bol usse ghar pahuncha dega lekin kaki ne mana kar dia. Wo akeli nikli aur ashram ke baahar aa riksha lekar ghar chali gaee.
Kavita ke puchhne par uss ne bataaya kee wo apni ek saheli ke ghar thee. Kavita ne kaha,
“ mujhse jhuth bolne kee jarurat nahi, agar Manu se bhee chudwa kar aaee ho toh mujhe koi problem nahi, mujhe ab biswas ho gaya hai kee Manu jaisa pyar mujhe karta hai , waisa pyar wo na Suchi se karta hai naa hee Miththu se. “
2 din kee lagaataar chudai ke baad Kavita ko ab Manu se koi shikayat nahi thee. Kavita bahut khush thee. Wo jaan gaee thee kee dusri ladkiyo ko Manu se chudwaane ke liye time lena parta hai lekin Kavita jab bhee chaahe bina appointment ke Manu usse pyar karega.
Kavita ka sochna bilkul sahi thaa.
Kavita apni padhai karti rahi aur Idhar Manu ne Vineeta ko ek ek ghanta kar 2 baar choda. Chudai karte huye Manu ko mahsoos hua kee Vineeta pahle se jyada trim , slim ho gaee hai, Vineeta ka weight kam ho gaya hai..Manu uske sasural kee baate karte huye usse chodta raha. Kavita apni bahan se jyada sundar thee. Vineeta ke face mey koi attraction nahi thaa lekin figure attractive thaa.
Second round kee chudai ke samay Vineeta boli,
“ meri nanad Rashmi tumse milna chaahti hai. Usne tumse yah kahne kaha hai kee wo tumse akele mey milna chaahti hai.. “
Manu ne jor se dhakka maarte huye puchha,
“ randi, tuney usse bata dia kee mai tumhe chodta hu ? “
Vineeta ne chuttar uchkaate huye , dhakka ko absorb karte huye boli ,
“ nahi raja, maine nahi bataaya lekin usse maalum hai kee tum yanha kee aurato ko , ladkiyo kee chudai karte ho.. uski koi jaan pahchaan kee aurat yanha rahti hai, koi Bindu mausi hai jo Rashmi ko tumhaare baare mey bataati rahti hai. Rashmi ka kahna hai kee tum Bindu ko sirf chodte hee nahi usse bahut pyar bhee karte ho. “
Vineeta kee baat sunn Manu bahut excite ho gaya. Usne decide kia kee ussee din Bindu se baat karega kee kisee Rashmi ko jaanti hai kya ? Speed tej karte huye bola,
“ tum randio ke pet mey koi baat pachti kyo nahi, apni chudai kee baat bhee dusro se bataati rahti ho..”
Vineeta ne nakhra karte huye kaha,
“ ghar ke baahar sirf yanha kee aurato ko hee maalum hai kee mai tumse chudwati thee.. maine kabhi naa kisee se kaha naa kabhi kahungi. “
Vineeta ke saath bhee Manu ko bahut maza aa raha thaa. Uss ne kaha,
“ teri nanad badhia maal hai lekin teri saas mujhe nahi jami..tere sasural mey teri maa jaisee koi badhia maal hai kya ? Tum jaisee jawan ladkiyo ko chodne mey sabhi ko maza aata hai lekin mujhe Abha kaki jaisee aurato ko chodne mey , pyar karne mey aur bhee jyada maza aata hai.. “
“ sach Manu, tere jaisa aur koi ho hee nahi sakta.. mere dhyan mey 2-3 aurate hai , mai unhe tatol kar dekhti hu kee chudasi hai ya nahi.”
Manu aaram se pel raha thaa. Usne kaha,
“ didi , chudasi nahi bhee hogi toh mai usse ghatia randi bana dunga , tu buss mujhe Aabha , Rachna jaisee jaisee mast maal se milwa de, phir mai khud usee taiyar kar lunga. “
Dono ke beech koi common topic nahi thaa phir bhee dono baat cheet karte huye chudai karte rahe aur Manu ne finally Vineeta ke bur mey ras giraaya. Manu bola,
“ agar tu safe period mey nahi hai, koi contraceptive use nahi kia hai toh 9 mahina baad teri godi mey ek pyara beta hoga. “
“ uff Manu, tuney mujhe khareed lia.. tumhaare iss aashirwaad se mai bahut khush hu, sasural waalo ko bachche kee bahut juldi hai. “
Manu ne pyar karte huye kaha,
“ ghar jaa kar contraceptive laga lena aur roj gharwala ka ras bur mey lena. Ab hum phir tera bachcha honne ke baad hee milenge..Rashmi ko mai aashirwaad de dunga , wo bhee juldi,, “
Vineeta taiyar huee. Manu bhee kapde pahan baahar aaya aur Jitu se kaha kee Vineeta ko ghar chhor de. Vineeta ke jaane ke baad Manu ghar wapas lauta aur 21 taarikh tak Suchi, Miththu, Koyali aur Gulabo ko chhor kisee aur ko nahi choda. Kisee ke ghar, Nandini ke ghar bhee nahi gaya.
Miththu aur Suchi ke saath saath Koyali aur Gulabo bhee bahut khush thee.
Vineeta ke jaane ke baad Manu upar aaya. Khana khaya, padhai kee aur raat mey Suchi se puchha,
“ tumhe maalum hai naa kee 7 din baad , agle sukrabaar ko Puna aur Piyush kee shaadi hai.. shaadi yanhi ashram mey hee hogi. “
Suchi ne shaanti se kaha,
“ nahi, mujhe kisee ne nahi bataaya, tumse kisne kaha, tumne hee ye date aur place fixed kia hoga ! “
Manu ne Suchi ko sab detail se bataaya aur kaha kee meeting mey wo nahi thaa, usse nahi bulaaya gaya thaa.
“ maine Mansi se baat kee thee lekin usne ek baar bhee mujhse meeting mey aane ke liye nahi kaha. Ye sab baat mujhe agle din Kavita ne bataaya. Maa bhee meeting mey thee, usne tumse kuchh nahi kaha ? “
Suchi ne kaha,
“ Kavita ko chhoro, maa ya Mansi ko mujhe bataana chaahiye thaa , unhone ne bhee nahi bataaya. “
Kuchh der chup rahkar boli,
“ peechhle ravivaar Mansi aur Saloni yanha tumse chudwaane aaye thhe , maine mana kar dia thaa iss liye uske baad se mujhse baat nahi kar rahi hai. Ashram mey shaadi honne se toh nahi rok sakti lekin mai kisee bhee haalat mey shaadi attend nahi karungi, “
“ mai bhee nahi karungi “
Miththu ne bhee promptly kaha. Manu ne kaha,
“ mai bhee bahut naaraz hu kee tumse puchhe bina unhone meeting bhee kee, date aur venue dono fix kar lia. Mai bhee attend nahi karna chaahta lekin mujhe toh jaana hee parega. “
Manu kee majburi ko Suchi samajhti thee.
Manu ne kaha,
“ lekin ab juldi Mansi ke ghar nahi jaaunga, wonha kee kisee randi ko nahi chodunga. “
Manu kee baat sunn dono Suchi aur Miththu bahut khush huye.
Uss raat bhee Suchi ne bahut mana kia lekin Suchi se shuru kar Miththu, Koyali aur Gulabo ko choda aur wapas aakar Miththu se chipak kar soo gaya.
Agle din bhee Manu ka no exam day , rest day thaa lekin Suchi ka paper thaa. Lunch tak Manu ghar mey raha, agle din ke paper ka revision kia, Pari ke saath time gujara. Manu 2 raato se lagaataar Gulabo aur Koyali ko chod raha thaa, dono bahut khush thee.
Lunch ke baad Miththu ne kaha,
“ panditji, itna control karne kee jarurat nahi..meri ek baat maanoge ?
“ rani, tum bolo toh..? “
Miththu ne kaha kee har raat Suchi ya Miththu se chudai shuru karne ke badle pahle dusro ko lagaaye aur baad mey dono bahno ko pyar kare.
Manu ne head shake karte huye kaha,
“ nahi rani, ye nahi ho sakta, meri pyari gharwalia dusre ka jhuthan nahi khaayegi.. dusro kee bur se nikla lawda tumlogo ko touch nahi karega.. pahle tum dono bahno , Suhana ko pyar karunga aur tumhari bur se nikla lawda dusro ko khilaunga. “
Miththu ne kaha,
“ phir yaar ghar mey kyo baitha hai,, jaa 2-3 randio ke upar apni taaquat kam kar ke aa nahi toh hum dono bahno kee aafat aa jaayegi lekin please juldi aa jaana. Tum ghar mey rahte ho toh dekho Pari kitni khush hoti hai, “
Manu ne seriously kaha,
“ ab jab tak exam hai tab tak kanhi baahar nahi jaaunga. Tum dono bilkul chinta mut karo, bahut hee pyar se pyar karunga, “
Manu kanhi baahar nahi gaya. Suchi be wapas aakar Manu ko ghar mey dekha toh Miththu se puchha. Miththu ne head shake karte huye kaha,
“ didi , maine saamne se baahar jaane ke liye , kisee dusre ke paas jaane ke liye kaha lekin saahab ne kaha kee jab tak exam hai kanhi baahar nahi jaayenge. Didi , raat ko sambhal kar rahna parega, “
Suchi ne kaha,
“ tu toh sambhal legi..iss liye aaj raat se pahle mai nahi tujhe hee lena hoga” .
Manu ko andar lene ke liye Miththu hamesha taiyar thee. Miththu ne kaha,
“ didi, ab sharam chhoro . Panditji abhi hamaare upar bahut meharban hai, unhe sambhalne ka mauka bhee mut do. “
Suchi ne pyar se chapat lagaate huye kaha,
“ 100-100 Rekha jaisee chudasi aurat maree hogi tab ek tu paida huee.. chal banno , tu hai toh meri jaan bachti hai nahi toh bahanchod chodte chodte gaand phaad deta.”
Aur Miththu ne puchh lia, dheere se puchha,
“ didi, suna hai gaand manaane mey bahut maza hai. Poonam didi apne panditji se aksar gaand maraati hai, kabhi aapne koshish kee hai ? “
Suchi ne Idhar udhar dekha aur boli,
“ mere saamne kaee baar meri maa kee gaand maarta thaa lekin wo mota musal gaand mey lene kee meri himmat kabhi nahi huee..tere panditji apni maa aur bahan kee khub gaand maarte hai, ek baar tu bhee aajma le.. “
Suchi kee baat par Miththu ne kaha,
“ kabhi panditji bolenge tab sochungi...abhi toh unhe hamaari bur se hee fursat nahi hai.. “
Dono din-b- din aur bhee intimate hotey jaa rahe thhe. Agle 5 din Manu sirf 2 baar college gaya aur wonha se seedha ashram wapas aaya. Agle Wednesday ko Suchi ka last paper thaa aur Friday ko Puna kee shaadi thee. Jis din Pari ko lekar Champa aaee thee uske baad se naa ashram se koi Mansi ke ghar gaya naa hee Mansi ke ghar se koi ashram hee aaya. Puna aur Manjari hee nahi, Mansi bhee daily Manu ka wait karti thee. Mansi ko yah samajh nahi aaya kee Puna kee shaadi ke maamle mey usne jo Suchi ko neglect kia wo Manu ko bilkul pasand nahi aaya thaa.
Last two Sunday Manu uske ghar nahi gaya, Mansi gusse se paagal ho rahi thee. Issee gusse mey Mansi ne Puna kee shaadi ke liye ashram mey kisee ko bhee invité nahi kia. Sandhya ko jo kaam dia thaa Sandhya karwa rahi thee. Bahut hee gine-chune logo ko hee invité kia gaya thaa. Chhoti bhabhi aur badi bhabhi dono invited thee. Mamta ko bhee invite kia thaa.
Friday ko dekhenge kee kya hua, kaise hua. Uss se 2 din pahle budhbaar ko Suchi college se wapas aaee aur bag phenk diwan par hee flat ho gaee. Lele hee lete boli,
“ Bahan juldi se Pari ko bhee taiyar kar de aur tu bhee taiyar ho jaa. Hum aaj baahar jaayenge, kanha hai apne panditji, kisko aashirwad de rahe hai. “
Miththu ne Jabaab dia,
“ saahab apni bahan ke saath khel rahe hai, mai ne kitna mana kia, iss thandi mey usee chhat / terrace par le gaye hai. “
Neeche sabne naasta pani piya, Miththu aur Suchi taiyar huee. Kareeb ek ghanta baad Manu apni beti ko lekar aaya aur Pari ne dono ko dekhte hee kaha,
“ bhaiya dekho meri dono maa kitni sundar hai, bahut hee sundar hai. “
Manu Miththu ko saari mey itna saj dhaj kar pahli baar dekh raha thaa. Gajab kee sundar lug rahi thee. Koyali aur Gulabo ne kuchh kaha nahi lekin unhe bhee laga kee Miththu ne abtak apni sundarta chhupa kar rakhi thee. Miththu uss samay Suchi ko takkar de rahi thee.
Kanha chalna hai yah nahi bataaya lekin Suchi ne Manu ko bhee taiyar honey kaha,
“ thanda ka samay hai, dhoti kurta nahi , suit pahan lo, humey juldi jaana hai, “
Manu ne kuchh nahi puchha. Usne socha kee shaayad Mansi ke ghar chalna hoga.
Lekin aadhe ghanta baad , kareeb 5 baje jab chaaro car mey baithe toh Suchi ne Manu ne kaha kee Jitu bhai ko Priyanka ke ghar chalne ke liye kahe . Manu ne puchha kee achanak uss ke ghar jaane kee kya jarurat hai. Suchi ne jabaab dia,
“ uss din unn logo ne humey invité kia thaa iss liye sabhi taiyar hokar baithe thhe, aaj achanak jaayenge toh maa beti ke badan se jo Bela phool kee Khushboo aati hai uski asiliyat maalum paregi..waise bhee mujhe Amrita se milne kaa bahut mann kar raha hai. “
Manu aur Priyanka dono ka aakhiri paper monday ko thaa aur agle din tuesday ko dono Asha aur Chitra kee shaadi thee.
Raaste mey Suchi ne sweets ke kaee dabble liye. Saadhe paanch baje ke pahle Manu ne door par knock kia aur Priyanka ne hee door khola. Guests ko dekhte hee loudly boli,
“ maa, bhabhi, juldi baahar aao, dekho kaun aaye hai ? “
Teeno bade hee nahi Pari bhee Priyanka ko dekh kar muskuraaee. Priyanka ne jhuk kar pahle dono Manu aur Suchi ka feet chhua , Miththu ka feet chhune jhuki toh Miththu ne usse galey laga lia aur boli ,
“ Priyanka, mujhe jamin par hee rahne do, meri ijjat itni mut badhao kee mai khud ko hee naa pahchaan paau..”
Priyanka ne haath badhaya aur Pari jhat Priyanka kee godi mey aa gaee.
Suchi ke college jaane ke baad Miththu ne Manu ko uthaya. Miththu nasta kar hee raha thaa kee Hashim upar aaya aur usne kaha kee do ladies, ek shaayad 25-26 saal kee aur dusri 40-50 saal kee, Manu maalik se milna chaahti hai..
“ Koi inhe aaram hee nahi karne deta, jaaeeye, juldi aa jaaeeyega.”
Miththu ne Manu ko jaane ka permission dia. Manu jaanta thaa kaun aaee hai, Abhi kaki aur Vineeta.
Saadhe 9 hee hua thaa. Manu apne special room ke paas pahuncha. Guard ne bataaya kee dono kanha hai, dono ne aanchal se face cover kar rakha thaa. Manu waise hee dono ko special room mey lekar aaya. Door ko andar se bolt kar dia.
Door bund hua aur dono ne apne head se aanchal hataaya. Manu ke saamne muskuraate huye dono maa beti Abha aur Vineeta khadi thee.
Abha aunty ne apne body se saari alag karte huye kaha,
“ beta, tumne kya jaadu kia uss paagal jiddi ladki par, teri bahut taarif karne lagi hai. Uss ne chodne dia kya ? “
Manu khud aage badha, Abha aunty ke blouse ke buttons kholte huye sab bataaya kee kal din mey aur phir peechhle din dophar mey Kavita ne kaise aur kitne pyar se chudwaya.
“ kaki, Vineeta didi, please Kavita ko maalum nahi hona chaahiye kee Maine aap dono ko sab bataa dia hai. Nahi toh phir mujhse naaraz ho jaayegi.. Kavita ko dubaara pyar kar mai bahut khush hu, “
Manu ne dono ko nanga kia aur dono ne milkar Manu ko nanga kia. Manu khada hee raha aur dono maa beti floor par hee baith Manu ke badan ko sahlaate huye lawda ko chaatne chusne lagi. Kuchh der baad lawda ka chusna chhor Vineeta ne kaha,
“ tera aur teri Anju madam ka laakh laakh dhanyabaad jo mujhe itna badhia husband aur sasural mila. Wonha sab sukh hai, husband bahut pyar bhee karta hai .. “
Manu ne jor se uski chuchi dabaate huye kaha,
“ randi, gharwala badhia chodta hai, bahut pyar karta hai toh kutia phir mere paas kyo aaee hai.. jaa tujhe nahi chodunga..”
Manu ke haath ko chuchio par ragadte huye Vineeta ne kaha,
“ raja, koi kitna bhee badhia chode, kitna bhee pyar kare , naa koi tumse jyada pyar kar sakta hai naa hee tumse badhia chod sakta hai.. ek baar khub badhia se ragad ragad kar mast kar do phir tumhaare bina 2-3 mahina rah lungi. “
“ pahle mujhe lene de , phir tu din bhar leti rahna ..”
Abha aunty ne kaha aur straight missionary pose le lia. Lekin bahut mahino baad Manu ke saamne Abha aunty kee nangi jawaani thee . Vineeta dekhti hee rahi aur Manu ne aadha ghanta se jyada bur ko andar baahar chusa, palat kar kutia ka pose mey lekar peechhe se bhee bur ko chusa aur uske baad khub toofani chudai se kaki ko chodne laga.
Vineeta ne dekha kee chudai ke saaath saath dono haatho se uski maa kee jaangho aur sides ko sahla hee raha thaa. Khub jor daar dhakka maarte huye kaha,
“ kaki, iss shahar mey bahut see maa betio kee jodi ko chodta hu, kaee aap logo se dekhne mey bahut jyada sundar hai smart hai lekin apni kasam jo maza mujhe aap teeno ko chod kar aata hai, aap ke nange badan ko sahla kar aata hai wo maza kisee aur ke saath nahi aata. Aur aap teeno mey bhee mujhe Kavita ke saath sabse jyada maza maza aata hai, aap teeno hee bahut mast maal hai,, “
Kaki kee 38 inch kee heavy lekin bhari huee gol-gol chuchia, 26 inch kee kamad aur 38 inch kee chuttaro ke saath bhee kaki ka body bahut hee jyada proportionate thaa.. Manu sach mey inn teeno maa beti ko bahut pasand karta thaa.
Ek ghanta kee oral ke baad Manu ne kareeb 2 ghanta khub jam kar choda aur aunty thandi huee. Purey samay Vineeta apni maa kee masti dekhti rahi. Kaki past ho gaee thee. Usne thodi der aaram kee , phir badhia se bath lia aur kapde pahan kar pahle jaisa aanchal se sar ko dhak lia. Manu ne offer dia kee wo Jitu ko bol usse ghar pahuncha dega lekin kaki ne mana kar dia. Wo akeli nikli aur ashram ke baahar aa riksha lekar ghar chali gaee.
Kavita ke puchhne par uss ne bataaya kee wo apni ek saheli ke ghar thee. Kavita ne kaha,
“ mujhse jhuth bolne kee jarurat nahi, agar Manu se bhee chudwa kar aaee ho toh mujhe koi problem nahi, mujhe ab biswas ho gaya hai kee Manu jaisa pyar mujhe karta hai , waisa pyar wo na Suchi se karta hai naa hee Miththu se. “
2 din kee lagaataar chudai ke baad Kavita ko ab Manu se koi shikayat nahi thee. Kavita bahut khush thee. Wo jaan gaee thee kee dusri ladkiyo ko Manu se chudwaane ke liye time lena parta hai lekin Kavita jab bhee chaahe bina appointment ke Manu usse pyar karega.
Kavita ka sochna bilkul sahi thaa.
Kavita apni padhai karti rahi aur Idhar Manu ne Vineeta ko ek ek ghanta kar 2 baar choda. Chudai karte huye Manu ko mahsoos hua kee Vineeta pahle se jyada trim , slim ho gaee hai, Vineeta ka weight kam ho gaya hai..Manu uske sasural kee baate karte huye usse chodta raha. Kavita apni bahan se jyada sundar thee. Vineeta ke face mey koi attraction nahi thaa lekin figure attractive thaa.
Second round kee chudai ke samay Vineeta boli,
“ meri nanad Rashmi tumse milna chaahti hai. Usne tumse yah kahne kaha hai kee wo tumse akele mey milna chaahti hai.. “
Manu ne jor se dhakka maarte huye puchha,
“ randi, tuney usse bata dia kee mai tumhe chodta hu ? “
Vineeta ne chuttar uchkaate huye , dhakka ko absorb karte huye boli ,
“ nahi raja, maine nahi bataaya lekin usse maalum hai kee tum yanha kee aurato ko , ladkiyo kee chudai karte ho.. uski koi jaan pahchaan kee aurat yanha rahti hai, koi Bindu mausi hai jo Rashmi ko tumhaare baare mey bataati rahti hai. Rashmi ka kahna hai kee tum Bindu ko sirf chodte hee nahi usse bahut pyar bhee karte ho. “
Vineeta kee baat sunn Manu bahut excite ho gaya. Usne decide kia kee ussee din Bindu se baat karega kee kisee Rashmi ko jaanti hai kya ? Speed tej karte huye bola,
“ tum randio ke pet mey koi baat pachti kyo nahi, apni chudai kee baat bhee dusro se bataati rahti ho..”
Vineeta ne nakhra karte huye kaha,
“ ghar ke baahar sirf yanha kee aurato ko hee maalum hai kee mai tumse chudwati thee.. maine kabhi naa kisee se kaha naa kabhi kahungi. “
Vineeta ke saath bhee Manu ko bahut maza aa raha thaa. Uss ne kaha,
“ teri nanad badhia maal hai lekin teri saas mujhe nahi jami..tere sasural mey teri maa jaisee koi badhia maal hai kya ? Tum jaisee jawan ladkiyo ko chodne mey sabhi ko maza aata hai lekin mujhe Abha kaki jaisee aurato ko chodne mey , pyar karne mey aur bhee jyada maza aata hai.. “
“ sach Manu, tere jaisa aur koi ho hee nahi sakta.. mere dhyan mey 2-3 aurate hai , mai unhe tatol kar dekhti hu kee chudasi hai ya nahi.”
Manu aaram se pel raha thaa. Usne kaha,
“ didi , chudasi nahi bhee hogi toh mai usse ghatia randi bana dunga , tu buss mujhe Aabha , Rachna jaisee jaisee mast maal se milwa de, phir mai khud usee taiyar kar lunga. “
Dono ke beech koi common topic nahi thaa phir bhee dono baat cheet karte huye chudai karte rahe aur Manu ne finally Vineeta ke bur mey ras giraaya. Manu bola,
“ agar tu safe period mey nahi hai, koi contraceptive use nahi kia hai toh 9 mahina baad teri godi mey ek pyara beta hoga. “
“ uff Manu, tuney mujhe khareed lia.. tumhaare iss aashirwaad se mai bahut khush hu, sasural waalo ko bachche kee bahut juldi hai. “
Manu ne pyar karte huye kaha,
“ ghar jaa kar contraceptive laga lena aur roj gharwala ka ras bur mey lena. Ab hum phir tera bachcha honne ke baad hee milenge..Rashmi ko mai aashirwaad de dunga , wo bhee juldi,, “
Vineeta taiyar huee. Manu bhee kapde pahan baahar aaya aur Jitu se kaha kee Vineeta ko ghar chhor de. Vineeta ke jaane ke baad Manu ghar wapas lauta aur 21 taarikh tak Suchi, Miththu, Koyali aur Gulabo ko chhor kisee aur ko nahi choda. Kisee ke ghar, Nandini ke ghar bhee nahi gaya.
Miththu aur Suchi ke saath saath Koyali aur Gulabo bhee bahut khush thee.
Vineeta ke jaane ke baad Manu upar aaya. Khana khaya, padhai kee aur raat mey Suchi se puchha,
“ tumhe maalum hai naa kee 7 din baad , agle sukrabaar ko Puna aur Piyush kee shaadi hai.. shaadi yanhi ashram mey hee hogi. “
Suchi ne shaanti se kaha,
“ nahi, mujhe kisee ne nahi bataaya, tumse kisne kaha, tumne hee ye date aur place fixed kia hoga ! “
Manu ne Suchi ko sab detail se bataaya aur kaha kee meeting mey wo nahi thaa, usse nahi bulaaya gaya thaa.
“ maine Mansi se baat kee thee lekin usne ek baar bhee mujhse meeting mey aane ke liye nahi kaha. Ye sab baat mujhe agle din Kavita ne bataaya. Maa bhee meeting mey thee, usne tumse kuchh nahi kaha ? “
Suchi ne kaha,
“ Kavita ko chhoro, maa ya Mansi ko mujhe bataana chaahiye thaa , unhone ne bhee nahi bataaya. “
Kuchh der chup rahkar boli,
“ peechhle ravivaar Mansi aur Saloni yanha tumse chudwaane aaye thhe , maine mana kar dia thaa iss liye uske baad se mujhse baat nahi kar rahi hai. Ashram mey shaadi honne se toh nahi rok sakti lekin mai kisee bhee haalat mey shaadi attend nahi karungi, “
“ mai bhee nahi karungi “
Miththu ne bhee promptly kaha. Manu ne kaha,
“ mai bhee bahut naaraz hu kee tumse puchhe bina unhone meeting bhee kee, date aur venue dono fix kar lia. Mai bhee attend nahi karna chaahta lekin mujhe toh jaana hee parega. “
Manu kee majburi ko Suchi samajhti thee.
Manu ne kaha,
“ lekin ab juldi Mansi ke ghar nahi jaaunga, wonha kee kisee randi ko nahi chodunga. “
Manu kee baat sunn dono Suchi aur Miththu bahut khush huye.
Uss raat bhee Suchi ne bahut mana kia lekin Suchi se shuru kar Miththu, Koyali aur Gulabo ko choda aur wapas aakar Miththu se chipak kar soo gaya.
Agle din bhee Manu ka no exam day , rest day thaa lekin Suchi ka paper thaa. Lunch tak Manu ghar mey raha, agle din ke paper ka revision kia, Pari ke saath time gujara. Manu 2 raato se lagaataar Gulabo aur Koyali ko chod raha thaa, dono bahut khush thee.
Lunch ke baad Miththu ne kaha,
“ panditji, itna control karne kee jarurat nahi..meri ek baat maanoge ?
“ rani, tum bolo toh..? “
Miththu ne kaha kee har raat Suchi ya Miththu se chudai shuru karne ke badle pahle dusro ko lagaaye aur baad mey dono bahno ko pyar kare.
Manu ne head shake karte huye kaha,
“ nahi rani, ye nahi ho sakta, meri pyari gharwalia dusre ka jhuthan nahi khaayegi.. dusro kee bur se nikla lawda tumlogo ko touch nahi karega.. pahle tum dono bahno , Suhana ko pyar karunga aur tumhari bur se nikla lawda dusro ko khilaunga. “
Miththu ne kaha,
“ phir yaar ghar mey kyo baitha hai,, jaa 2-3 randio ke upar apni taaquat kam kar ke aa nahi toh hum dono bahno kee aafat aa jaayegi lekin please juldi aa jaana. Tum ghar mey rahte ho toh dekho Pari kitni khush hoti hai, “
Manu ne seriously kaha,
“ ab jab tak exam hai tab tak kanhi baahar nahi jaaunga. Tum dono bilkul chinta mut karo, bahut hee pyar se pyar karunga, “
Manu kanhi baahar nahi gaya. Suchi be wapas aakar Manu ko ghar mey dekha toh Miththu se puchha. Miththu ne head shake karte huye kaha,
“ didi , maine saamne se baahar jaane ke liye , kisee dusre ke paas jaane ke liye kaha lekin saahab ne kaha kee jab tak exam hai kanhi baahar nahi jaayenge. Didi , raat ko sambhal kar rahna parega, “
Suchi ne kaha,
“ tu toh sambhal legi..iss liye aaj raat se pahle mai nahi tujhe hee lena hoga” .
Manu ko andar lene ke liye Miththu hamesha taiyar thee. Miththu ne kaha,
“ didi, ab sharam chhoro . Panditji abhi hamaare upar bahut meharban hai, unhe sambhalne ka mauka bhee mut do. “
Suchi ne pyar se chapat lagaate huye kaha,
“ 100-100 Rekha jaisee chudasi aurat maree hogi tab ek tu paida huee.. chal banno , tu hai toh meri jaan bachti hai nahi toh bahanchod chodte chodte gaand phaad deta.”
Aur Miththu ne puchh lia, dheere se puchha,
“ didi, suna hai gaand manaane mey bahut maza hai. Poonam didi apne panditji se aksar gaand maraati hai, kabhi aapne koshish kee hai ? “
Suchi ne Idhar udhar dekha aur boli,
“ mere saamne kaee baar meri maa kee gaand maarta thaa lekin wo mota musal gaand mey lene kee meri himmat kabhi nahi huee..tere panditji apni maa aur bahan kee khub gaand maarte hai, ek baar tu bhee aajma le.. “
Suchi kee baat par Miththu ne kaha,
“ kabhi panditji bolenge tab sochungi...abhi toh unhe hamaari bur se hee fursat nahi hai.. “
Dono din-b- din aur bhee intimate hotey jaa rahe thhe. Agle 5 din Manu sirf 2 baar college gaya aur wonha se seedha ashram wapas aaya. Agle Wednesday ko Suchi ka last paper thaa aur Friday ko Puna kee shaadi thee. Jis din Pari ko lekar Champa aaee thee uske baad se naa ashram se koi Mansi ke ghar gaya naa hee Mansi ke ghar se koi ashram hee aaya. Puna aur Manjari hee nahi, Mansi bhee daily Manu ka wait karti thee. Mansi ko yah samajh nahi aaya kee Puna kee shaadi ke maamle mey usne jo Suchi ko neglect kia wo Manu ko bilkul pasand nahi aaya thaa.
Last two Sunday Manu uske ghar nahi gaya, Mansi gusse se paagal ho rahi thee. Issee gusse mey Mansi ne Puna kee shaadi ke liye ashram mey kisee ko bhee invité nahi kia. Sandhya ko jo kaam dia thaa Sandhya karwa rahi thee. Bahut hee gine-chune logo ko hee invité kia gaya thaa. Chhoti bhabhi aur badi bhabhi dono invited thee. Mamta ko bhee invite kia thaa.
Friday ko dekhenge kee kya hua, kaise hua. Uss se 2 din pahle budhbaar ko Suchi college se wapas aaee aur bag phenk diwan par hee flat ho gaee. Lele hee lete boli,
“ Bahan juldi se Pari ko bhee taiyar kar de aur tu bhee taiyar ho jaa. Hum aaj baahar jaayenge, kanha hai apne panditji, kisko aashirwad de rahe hai. “
Miththu ne Jabaab dia,
“ saahab apni bahan ke saath khel rahe hai, mai ne kitna mana kia, iss thandi mey usee chhat / terrace par le gaye hai. “
Neeche sabne naasta pani piya, Miththu aur Suchi taiyar huee. Kareeb ek ghanta baad Manu apni beti ko lekar aaya aur Pari ne dono ko dekhte hee kaha,
“ bhaiya dekho meri dono maa kitni sundar hai, bahut hee sundar hai. “
Manu Miththu ko saari mey itna saj dhaj kar pahli baar dekh raha thaa. Gajab kee sundar lug rahi thee. Koyali aur Gulabo ne kuchh kaha nahi lekin unhe bhee laga kee Miththu ne abtak apni sundarta chhupa kar rakhi thee. Miththu uss samay Suchi ko takkar de rahi thee.
Kanha chalna hai yah nahi bataaya lekin Suchi ne Manu ko bhee taiyar honey kaha,
“ thanda ka samay hai, dhoti kurta nahi , suit pahan lo, humey juldi jaana hai, “
Manu ne kuchh nahi puchha. Usne socha kee shaayad Mansi ke ghar chalna hoga.
Lekin aadhe ghanta baad , kareeb 5 baje jab chaaro car mey baithe toh Suchi ne Manu ne kaha kee Jitu bhai ko Priyanka ke ghar chalne ke liye kahe . Manu ne puchha kee achanak uss ke ghar jaane kee kya jarurat hai. Suchi ne jabaab dia,
“ uss din unn logo ne humey invité kia thaa iss liye sabhi taiyar hokar baithe thhe, aaj achanak jaayenge toh maa beti ke badan se jo Bela phool kee Khushboo aati hai uski asiliyat maalum paregi..waise bhee mujhe Amrita se milne kaa bahut mann kar raha hai. “
Manu aur Priyanka dono ka aakhiri paper monday ko thaa aur agle din tuesday ko dono Asha aur Chitra kee shaadi thee.
Raaste mey Suchi ne sweets ke kaee dabble liye. Saadhe paanch baje ke pahle Manu ne door par knock kia aur Priyanka ne hee door khola. Guests ko dekhte hee loudly boli,
“ maa, bhabhi, juldi baahar aao, dekho kaun aaye hai ? “
Teeno bade hee nahi Pari bhee Priyanka ko dekh kar muskuraaee. Priyanka ne jhuk kar pahle dono Manu aur Suchi ka feet chhua , Miththu ka feet chhune jhuki toh Miththu ne usse galey laga lia aur boli ,
“ Priyanka, mujhe jamin par hee rahne do, meri ijjat itni mut badhao kee mai khud ko hee naa pahchaan paau..”
Priyanka ne haath badhaya aur Pari jhat Priyanka kee godi mey aa gaee.
- Joined
- Dec 5, 2013
- Messages
- 84,779
Suchi, Manu aur Miththu ko pyar kee badhia pahchaan thee. Chhoti bachchee Pari bhee pyar ko samajhti thee. Priyanka se buss ek baar hee mulaaquat huee thee aur dusri baar Pari ne Priyanka ko muskurahat dee aur uski godi mey bhee aa gaee. Suchi , jo kisee ke bulaane par bhee juldi kanhi jaati thee bin bulaaye khud Manu, Pari aur Miththu ko lekar Priyanka ke ghar aa gaee.
Amrita aur Ratna bhee baahar aaye aur inhe dekh kar bahut khush huye. Dono feet chhune jhuke toh Suchi aur Manu dono 2 kadam peechhe ho gaye aur Manu bola.
“ ab agar aaplogo mey se kisee ne bhee , Priyanka ne bhee mera ya Suchi ka paao chhune kee koshish bhee kee toh hum phir yanha kabhi nahi aayenge. Kaise hai aaploag ? Bhaiya, kaka kanha hai “.
Suchi ne kaha,
“ Amrita, kaki , please humey maaf kar dijiye kee hum bina bulaaye aap ke ghar aa gaye.. “
Ratna ne aage nahi bolne dia. Jhat Suchi ke lips par haath rakh boli,
“ Suchi beti, eisa bol humey sharminda, paraya mut banaa. Tum logo ko dekh humey kitni khushi hoti hai tum andaza nahi laga sakti. Hamaari hee badhia kismat hai kee tum humey yaad karti ho, humey apne laayak samajhti ho, andar aao baitho. “
Suchi ne baithte huye kaha,
“ pahle maa babuji janha le jaate thhe jaati thee. Lekin jab se college mey aaee mai iss tarah bina bulaaye sirf aap logo ke ghar hee aaee hu. Aap loag mujhe bahut hee jyada pasand aaye. “
Amrita ne kaha,
“ phaltu baat bolkar humey dukhi mut karo, Apna hee ghar samjho, aaram se baitho. Kya piogi, thandi ka samay hai, kuchh garam hee theek rahega. “
Suchi ne saath laaya mithai ka dabba dia, Amrita kitchen mey chali gaee aur 10-12 minute baad hee ek tray mey 6 glass lekar aaee. Naa chai thaa naa coffee lekin koi hot drinks thaa. Hot Herbal juice thaa . Sirf teeno bado hee nahi, Priyanka ne phunk phunk kar pilaya aur Pari ko bhee badhia laga.
“ kya thaa Amrita, humne pahle kabhi nahi piya, bahut hee badhia, bahut hee tasty thaa. “
Suchi ne kaha aur jab tak koi rokta Miththu khaali glass aur tray lekar kitchen gaee, wonha rakh kar aa gaee. Usne kaha,
“ didi, mujhe kuchh din yanha rahkar sikhna parega kee ghar ko , kitchen ko itna saaf suthra kaise rakhte hai, itna badhia sharbat kaise banaate hai..”
Miththu kee baad sunte hee Priyanka bahut khush huee aur usne jor se kaha,
“ haa Miththu, tu mere saath hee rah jaa, hum bahut baat karenge..”
Aur Pari ne toka ,
“ Priyanka didi, meri chhoti maa mere hee saath rahegi,,”
Amrita ne chaunk kar puchha,
“ Suchi, ye tumhari beti hai ? “
Suchi ne Pari ke baare mey sabko bataaya. Manu ne kaha,
“ ye meri chhoti sagi bahan hai lekin Suchi ko badi maa aur Miththu ko chhoti maa kahti hai aur apni maa Champa ko ‘maa’ bolti hai..lekin rahti hai purey samay apni chhoti maa ke hee saath. “
Suchi ne chaaro taraf nazar dauraya . 10 din pahle jaisa thaa ghar ka mahaul kareeb kareeb waisa hee thaa. Ghar mey bahut saaf safaai thee, sabhi saamaan , chhota se chhota saamaan bhee bahut saleeke se rakha gaya thaa.
Suchi ne sabse Miththu ka introduction apni bahan ke saath apni sautan kah kar karwaya.
Amrita ne kaha,
“ Manu ji, logo ko ek hee khubsurat gharwali ko sambhalna muskil ho jaata hai, unhe raato ko nind nahi aati hai . Eisee 2-2 pyari gharwalio ke saath aap ko toh bahut pareshani rahti hogi, “
Suchi ne hanste huye kaha,
“ Amrita , 2 hee nahi , panditji kee asal begam Suhana began ko aap logo ne dekha hee nahi hai, Patna mey medical ke second year mey hai, hum dono unke saamne kuchh bhee nahi aur Manu saahab bhee ussee Suhana begam ko hee sabse jyada pyar karte hai, asal gharwali samajhte hai..aur inhe pareshani ? .inhe koi pareshani nahi hai, khub aaram kee nind sotey hai, hum teeno ko hee raat bhar jaagte rahna parta hai.. “
Eise hee baat cheet hoti rahi. Jis din Manu ne Priyanka ko nanga kiya thaa uske baad 5 baar Manu college gaya, uss se milta bhee thaa, baate bhee karta thaa lekin Priyanka ke mann mey koi ulti, sex kee baat nahi uthti thee lekin Manu ko phir apne ghar mey dekh kar Priyanka kee haalat kharab honne lagi, usse laga kee agar wo thodi der aur Manu ke saamne baithegi toh apne saare kapde utad degi. Wo Miththu aur Pari ko lekar apne room mey chali gaee.
Idhar Manu aur Suchi baahar rah gaye, Priyanka kee maa aur bhabhi se baate karne rahe. Kuchh der baad Amrita uthee aur namkin aur mithaaee serve kia. Miththu ke liye plate andar rakh aaee. Bahut jhijhak ke baad Suchi ne puchha,
“ aunty, aap sach sach bataaeeye kee aap dono maa beti kya lagaati hai , kaun saa perfume use karti hai jo aap dono se hamesha Bela phool kee Khushboo aati rahti hai. Jaisee Khushboo uss din thee aap dono maa beti se wohi Khushboo aaj, abhi bhee aa rahi hai, kya lagaati hai aap ? “
Amrita ne Idhar udhar dekha, yah assure kar kee Priyanka aas paas nahi hai, Amrita ne kaha,
“ aap ke saahab ney iss baare mey bahut khojbin kee hai, panditji , aapko Priyanka ke badan se Khushboo kee khaan milee kee nahi.?
Manu ne koi jabaab nahi dia. Ratna bhee Manu ko ghurti rahi. Usse tab tak kisee ne nahi bataaya thaa kee Manu ne Priyanka ko nanga kia, usko nahlaaya etc. Jab Manu ne koi jabaab nahi dia toh Amrita ko bechaini honne lagi. Kuchh der baad Amrita ne Suchi se uske room mey chalne ke liye kaha,
“ Suchi , mere saath aao, tumse panditji kee shikaayat karni hai. “
Amrita bhee ussee baare mey baat karna chaahti thee. Priyanka ne bhale hee bhabhi se kaha kee Manu ne usse choda nahi, Amrita ko biswas nahi ho raha thaa.
Amrita kee baat par Suchi ne Manu ko ghur kar dekha lekin kuchh boli nahi. Suchi aur Amrita ek room ke andar ghuse.Amrita ne door panes ko push kia. Suchi ka haath pakad bed par baith ate huye puchha,
“ tumhe maalum hai kee kuchh din pahle tumhare Manu ne din bhar Priyanka ko apne saath rakha. Hum toh yah samajh rahe thhe kee roj kee tarah ladki college gaee hai lekin jab kareeb 2 baje usne phone kia kee wo ashram mey hai tab hamey pata chala kee wo college naa jaakar Manu ke saath hai. Kya kia done ne dinbhar? “
Suchi ne Kuchh der Amrita ko ghura aur boli,
“ Manu aur Priyanka muskil se ek ghanta saath thhe baaki samay Priyanka hamaari Miththu, Puna aur Pari ke saath hee thhee. Jitne der Priyanka wonha rahi utne samay mey Manu 3-4 ghanta ashram mey thaa hee nahi. “
Amrita ko satisfaction nahi hua.
“ ek ghanta dono saath thhe, kya kia dono ne ? “
Suchi ne Amrita ka gaal pinch karte huye,
“ dono ne kya kia ? Mujhe biswas hai kee Priyanka ne kisee aur ko bataaya ho naa ho apni pyari bhabhi ko jarur hee bataaya hoga. “
“ haa uss ne mujhe bataaya lekin mujhe ladki kee baato par bharosa nahi hai. Jawan ladke aur ladki kareeb ek ghanta nange ek bund kamre mey ho aur ladki sahi salaamat baahar aa jaaye mujhe biswas nahi hota. “
Suchi ne serious tone mey kaha,
“ mera Manu aur jo bhee kare jhuth kabhi nahi bolta. Manu ne mujhse bhee kaha kee wo Priyanka ko kyo lekar aaya, uske saath kya kia., Manu ne kaha kee usne Priyanka ko nahi choda toh Manu ne usse nahi choda.. tumhari nanad kunwari hai kee nahi wohi jaane lekin mai koi bhee kasam kha kar kah sakti hu kee Manu ne teri nanad ko nahi choda. “
Amrita ne turant Suchi ka haath pakad kar kaha,
“ mujhe maaf kar Suchi , tumhe koi kasam khaane kee jarurat nahi, tumhaare bolne ke baad bhee mujhe biswas nahi hota kee ek jawan ladka ladki ek ghanta bilkul nanga rahe aur sex naa kare , kya Manu naamard hai ? “
Suchi ne apni pyari hansi bikherte huye kaha,
“ Amrita, mai baahar jaati hu aur Manu ko yanha tumhaare paas bhej deti hu. Phir ek ghanta ke baad bataana kee Manu naamard hai ya nahi. “
Amrita ne sharmaate huye , nashili aankho se Suchi ko dekhte huye boli,
“ chup besharam, kuchh bhee bolti hai.. lekin mai ek baat jaanti hu kee ya to tere Manu ne Priyanka ko choda ya phir Manu naamard hai..”
“ teri marji , tu jo samajh. Lekin Manu ne Priyanka ko ab tak nahi choda hai.. chhor unn dono ne kya kia , apne baare mey bataa. “
Phir dono apni apni sunaane lage. Amrita ne confess kia kee jab wo high college mey thee tabhi usse apne hee class ke ek ladke se pyar ho gaya thaa.. dono kaafi milte thhe, baate karte thhe. Ek din ladke ke maa baap ne usse Amrita se baate karte huye, uss se bahut satt kar baithe huye dekh lia aur uske baad se ladke ne uss se kabhi baat nahi kee.
“ wo ladka roj class aata thaa, hamaari badkismati, humne ek hee college mey admission lia. Mai bahut koshish karti thee kee wo mujhe dekhe, baat karey lekin mujhe ignore hee karta raha. Phir mujhe bahut gussa aaya aur maine apne gharwalo se kaha kee meri shaadi kar de. Aur 4 saal pahle meri shaadi ho gaee. Ek mahine baad khabar mili kee uss ladke ne suïcide kar lia. Uska masoom chehra ab bhee meri aankho ke saamne ghumta rahta hai lekin ab mai bahut khush hu. “
Suchi ne kaha,
“ sab samajhte hai kee mere bahut se dost aur boyfriend honge. Lekin tu biswas nahi karegi , kahne ko bhee mera koi boyfriend nahi hai. Kisee ne aaj tak mera chakkar nahi kaata. Yanha ka ek bahut naami gunda ne sab jagah yah khabar phaila dee kee wo mera guardian hai. Betichod ne naa khud mujhe kabhi haath lagaaya naa hee kisee aur ko mere nazdeek aane dia. Manu ne mujhe haath lagaaya , mujhe choda aur mai uss ke galey hee par gaee. Shaadi ke 8-9 pahle se hee Manu mujhe chod raha thaa. Itna toh maine soch lia thaa kee jo bhee mujhe sabse pahle haath lagaaata mai uss se hee shaadi karti . Aur Amrita, Manu se bach kar rahna , Manu naamard nahi hai, ek hee dhakka mey pura lawda bur se hotey huye pet ke andar ghuser dega. “
Suchi ko nahi maalum hua lekin jab Suchi ne kaha tab Amrita ko laga kee sach koi mota , lamba lawda uski bur mey ghus kar dhakka maar raha hai. Manu ke saath rahne ka Amrita ek mauka chaahti thee.
Dono aurate aur bhee hil-mil gaee.
Udhar dusre room mey Pari ke kaaran Miththu aur Priyanka eisee waisee baat nahi kar paaye aur Idhar baahar mey pahla mauka milte hee Manu ne pura phaiyda uthaya.
Suchi aur Amrita ke room mey jaate hee Manu jump kar sofa par baithee Ratna ke bagal mey baith gaya, satt kar baith gaya. Suchi kee jagah par baith gaya.
Ratna buss dekhti rahi.
Ratna kuchh bolti Manu ne jhat se Ratna ke dono palms ko apni dono palms ke beech le ragadte huye bola,
“ kaki, Suchi yanha kyo aati hai wohi jaane lekin mai yanha naa Priyanka ko dekhne aata hu naa hee Amrita bhabhi ko dekhne , mai buss aapko dekhne , aapke badan kee Khushboo lene aata hu, aap mujhe bahut pasand hai. “
Ratna bilkul 40-45 saal kee film heroin Hema Malini kee tarah lagti thee. Gora damakta rang, badhia face cut, healthy figure , 36 inch kee chuchia, 28 inch kee kamad aur 38 inch ke chuttar. Roundish attractive figure thaa. Upar se dekhne se lagta thaa kee kasa hua kadak figure hai.
Manu kee baato se aurat stunned saa ho gaee. Dheere se boli,
“ paagal ho gaye ho kya ? Ghar mey sabhi hai, Suchi , Miththu dekhegi toh kya bolegi , jaao apni jagah par baitho.. “
Lekin uss se aur bhee satt gaya. Manu kee jaanghe Ratna kee jaangho se ragad khaane lagi.
“ haa aunty, mai sach mey paagal ho gaya hu. Aapko pahli baar dekha aur mai apna hosh kho baitha.. aap mujhe bahut hee pasand hai , aap bahut badhia hai. “
Aur Manu ne apna ek haath chhuraaaaya aur usse Ratna ke upper thighs par rakh dabaaya.
“ mai chilla dungi.. jaao hato. Dur hato.. “
Manu ne haath ko thighs par aur upar uthaya, dusre haath se Ratna ke chin ko pakad apni taraf ghumaya aur aankho mey dekhte huye bola,
“ aunty , agle 23 taarikh ko , sombar ko hamara last paper ka exam hai, uske agle din mai bahut busy hu, agle budhbaar ko 11 baje mai yanha aaunga , ghar mey aapke siwa aur koi nahi rahna chaahiye, . Mujhe aapse akele mey bahut baat karni hai. Sach aunty aap ne mera din ka chaiin aur raato kee nind churaa lee hai, mera jeena muskil kar dia hai. .. “
Aur Manu ne jhatke se , dono haatho se aunty ke gaalo ko pakad apni taraf ghumaaya aur hontho ko chumne laga. Lady kasmasati rahi aur gaalo se ek haath hataa kar Ratna kee chuchio ko sahlaate huye dabaane laga. Muskil se ek minute gujra hoga , Ratna ne Manu ko thel kar alag kia aur daur kar kitchen mey chali gaee.
Uska dil jor jor se dharak raha thaa. 45 saal kee jindgi mey kisee ne uske saath eisee boldness nahi dikhaaee thee. Apne jamaane ke bahut famous pandit ke ghar paida huee thee. Gaao mey unke pariwar kee bahut ijjat thee. Jawani chadhi aur gharwalo ne ek badhia ladka , dusre ek famous pandit ke bete Raghav se shaadi kar dee. Jawani ka sabkuchh apne husband se hee seekha. Kahne ko bhee kabhi kisee dusre mard ne uss par haath nahi lagaaya.
Baap aur sasur dono pandit thhe , Arjun pandit se jaan pahchaan huee aur Arjun ko ye aurat apni bahan jaisee hee lagi. Usne Vikram se kah dia kee Ratna uski bahan hai toh Vikram samajh gaya. Waise uss samay Vikram ko kisee dusri aurat kee jarurat nahi thee. Nivedita jaisee badhia ladki uski premika thee aur Ruchira ( Shekhar engineer kee mother ) har samay chudai ke liye taiyar rahti thee. Vikram ne kabhi Ratna par nazar nahi lagaaee, hamesha uske good book mey hee rahi. Jab Vikram ne Nivedita se shaadi naa kar Urmila se shaadi kee toh Ratna ne Arjun aur Surana ke saamne Vikram ko bahut daant lagaaeee thee lekin jab Mansi ka janam hua tab yahi Ratna thee jo Urmila ke saath kaee dino tak rahi thee, uski sewa kee thee,
Shaadi ke 27-28 saal tak Ratna one man woman rahi lekin uska husband one woman man nahi rah paaya, gharwali kee sabse intimate saheli Bela, Surana kee gharwali ko pataaya aur usse chodne laga. Shuru mey ek saal Bela ko bahut choda lekin Bipin ke janam honne ke baad Bela ne Raghav se milna Julia bund kar dia. Agle 15-16 saal tak dono ne apne par control banaye rakha lekin phir ek din Raghav ko Bela akeli nazar aaee aur Raghav ne usee phir se chodna shuru kia aur ab kareeb 7-8 saal se lagaataar chod raha thaa. Pahle ke kuchh saalo mey chaar-paanch mahine mey ek baar hee chudai hoti thee lekin last 2 saal se mahina mey 2-3 baar chudai honne lagi, aur jab Saumya sasuraal chali gaee toh Bela apne yaar ko ghar bhee laane lagi, husband aur beta beti ke knowledge mey Raghav se chudwaane lagi. Raghav ke bete Pratush kee shaadi Amrita se huee aur Surana kee niyat bahak gaee. Ek baar mauka milne par Surana ne Amrita ka haath pakad usse apni rakhail banaane ka proposal rakha, lekin Amrita ne saari baat saas sasur se kah dee. Yah hua thaa Saumya kee shaadi ke kareeb ek saal pahle aur Ratna ne Bela ke ghar aana jaana chhor dia. Bela ko bhee mana kia kee wo uske ghar naa aaye. Bela uske ghar toh nahi gaee lekin Raghav se chudwana bund nahi kia. Ratna ko nahi maalum thaa kee uska gharwala uski saheli Bela ko chodta hai.
Aur ab beti ka dost usse chodna chaahta thaa. Manu ne kuchh kaha nahi lekin Ratna ko samajhte der nahi lagi kee Manu uske saath chudai karna chaahta hai. Kitchen mey aakar jab Ratna ne thanda pani pia tab uske dil kee dharkan shaant huee. Ek baar uske dimaag mey aaya kee Suchi ko sab bataa de lekin phir usne socha kee Suchi ko batane se uski hee badnaami hogi. Kisee ko biswas nahi hoga kee 20-21 saal ka ladka kisee 44-45 saal kee aurat ke saath eisee harquat karega wo bhee tab jab ghar mey aur bhee loag ho. Usne decide kia kee wo chup hee rahegi.
Lekin achanak uske dimaag mey baat aaee.
“ jo ladka thoda mauka milte hee usse chum sakta hai, chuchi ko dabaa sakta hai toh phir Priyanka ke saath ghanto saath rahkar uss ke saath kya kya kia hoga. Ratna ne conclude kia kee Manu ne Priyanka ko jarur hee choda hoga. “
Priyanka ne apni bhabhi se sab kuchh bataa dia thaa lekin dusro se sirf yahi kaha kee usne pura samay Miththu aur Pari ke saath hee gujaara.
Ratna ne decide kia kee raat mey Priyanka se khul kar baat karegi. Wo soch hee rahi thee kee Manu kitchen ke door tak aaya aur bola,
“ aunty, ek cup chai pilaayengi ? “
Manu ko ghurte huye boli,
“ mujhe nahi maalum thaa kee tum itne gande ho. Pahle Priyanka ko barbaad kia aur ab mujhe barbaad karna chaahte ho? “
Manu thoda aur aage aaya aur bola,
“ aunty, janha tak Priyanka ka sawaal hai, mai usse jaise ghar se le gaya thaa wo bilkul waisee hee hai., Maine uske saath wo nahi kia jo aap soch rahi hai. Agar wo mere saath jaane ke pahle kunwari thee toh jab mai usse waapas laya tab bhee kunwari hee thee. Aunty, aap mujhe bahut hee badhia lagti hai, Priyanka ya Amrita se bahut hee jyada badhia. “
“ meri saas ke saath kya guft -gu kar rahe ho.. “
Bolte huye Amrita kitchen ke andar ghusi. Usne kaha,
“ jaao baahar baitho, juldi khana bann jaayega.. “
“ nahi bhabhi, khana mut banaaeeye, hum ab jaayenge..”
Manu ne kaha lekin Amrita ne kaha,
“ tum loag apni marji se aaye ho lekin jaaoge tabhi jab hum jaane denge. Bina khana khilaaya bhejungi toh dono Priyanka ke bhaiya aur babuji hamaari jaan le lenge. Jaao baahar baitho. “
Ratna ne dheere se kaha,
“ panditji ko ek cup chai kee jarurat hai. “
Amrita usse lekar baahar aaee aur Manu se boli,
“ tumne Priyanka ka sab kuchh dekh hee lia hai jaao uske saath baitho , Suchi bhee wonhi hai..”
Chai ka cup lete huye bola,
“ thank you bhabhi, mai yanhi theek hu..”
Amrita ne ek cupboard kholkar kuchh magazines nikaal kar Manu ko dia aur kitchen mey chali gaee.,
Pahle Amrita ke room mey aur baad mey Priyanka ka room dekh Suchi bahut hee jyada impress huee. Suchi ne kaha,
“ Priyanka , itna saaf suthra, itne saleeke se rakha hua ghar aur koi dusra nahi dekha. Sab tumhari maa hee karti hai ? “
Priyanka ne jabaab dia kee pahle toh uski maa hee karti thee lekin dekhte dekhte sabhi ko aadat lug gaee.. sabhi ghar ko saaf rakhne mey madad karte hai..
“ didi, yah toh shahar ka ghar hai, sirf teen kamre hai..aap hamaara gaao ka ghar dekhiye, 10-12 kamre hai, bahut saaman hai lekin kanhi kuchh bikhra hua nahi rahta. Yah sab humne meri nani se sikha hai..aapko bahut pasand karengi. “
Suchi ke aane ke kareeb 2 ghanta baad Priyanka ke Bhai aur babuji bhee aa gaye. Kuchh der baate huee aur baad mey Amrita ne sabko khana khilaya. Suchi ne jidd kee toh Amrita ne kaha,
“ hamaare ghar kee, yanha bhee aur mere mayke mey bhee , aadat hai kee sabke khaane ke baad hee ghar kee bahu khana khaati hai..Suchi , sabko khaate dekh jo aanand milta hai waisa aanand aur kisee kaam mey nahi hai.. chinta mut karo, tum sab kha lo phir mai bhee tumhaare saamne hee kha lungi, “
Khana badhia thaa. Sab kha kar uth gaye toh Suchi ne dekha kee Ratna ne apni bahu ko bahut pyar se khilaaya. Suchi ne sabke saamne kaha,
“ iss ghar mey sab kuchh hai, sirf ek chhote bachche kee kami hai, Amrita, shaadi ko 3 saal ho gaye hai phir ab tak.. ( bachcha paida kyo nahi kia). “
Jabaab Ratna ne dia,
“ beti , apne haath mey kuchh bhee nahi , bhagwan jab chaahenge tabhi mai dadi banunngi, “
Suchi ne kaha,
“ aunty dil chhota mut kijiye. Abhi Amrita kee umra hee kya hai, mujhse ek saal chhoti hee hogi aur mai abhi kam se kam 3 saal aur maa nahi banungi. Mujhe biswas hai kee aap bahut juldi dadi maa banengi. “
Priyanka ke babuji ne kaha,
“ beti ( Suchi ), bhagwan tumhari baat juldi puree kar de. “
Last one year se Amrita koi contraceptive use nahi karti thee, Pratush ( her husband ) condom use nahi karta thaa phir bhee bachcha nahi ho raha thaa. Khaana khatam hua aur Suchi be dekha kee saas ne kaise pyar se Amrita ko khilaaya. Suchi ko apni saas kee yaad aaee. Usne kabhi Suchi se eisa pyar nahi kia jo Ratna apni bahu se karti thee. Undoubtedly Amrita ko sabhi bahut pyar karte thhe.
Kareeb saadhe dus baje raat ko sabhi wapas laute. Miththu ne kaha ,
“ sach didi, Priyanka toh badhia hai hee baaki sab bhee mujhe bahut pasand aaye. Pratush bhaiya bhee kitne pyare hai. “
Suchi ne kaha ,
“ sab apne panditj jaise matherchod, bahanchod nahi hotey. “
Manu ne kaha,
“ theek hai , aaj dekh le kee mai kitna bada matherchod aur bahanchod hu..aaj dono kee gaand phaadunga. “
Amrita aur Ratna bhee baahar aaye aur inhe dekh kar bahut khush huye. Dono feet chhune jhuke toh Suchi aur Manu dono 2 kadam peechhe ho gaye aur Manu bola.
“ ab agar aaplogo mey se kisee ne bhee , Priyanka ne bhee mera ya Suchi ka paao chhune kee koshish bhee kee toh hum phir yanha kabhi nahi aayenge. Kaise hai aaploag ? Bhaiya, kaka kanha hai “.
Suchi ne kaha,
“ Amrita, kaki , please humey maaf kar dijiye kee hum bina bulaaye aap ke ghar aa gaye.. “
Ratna ne aage nahi bolne dia. Jhat Suchi ke lips par haath rakh boli,
“ Suchi beti, eisa bol humey sharminda, paraya mut banaa. Tum logo ko dekh humey kitni khushi hoti hai tum andaza nahi laga sakti. Hamaari hee badhia kismat hai kee tum humey yaad karti ho, humey apne laayak samajhti ho, andar aao baitho. “
Suchi ne baithte huye kaha,
“ pahle maa babuji janha le jaate thhe jaati thee. Lekin jab se college mey aaee mai iss tarah bina bulaaye sirf aap logo ke ghar hee aaee hu. Aap loag mujhe bahut hee jyada pasand aaye. “
Amrita ne kaha,
“ phaltu baat bolkar humey dukhi mut karo, Apna hee ghar samjho, aaram se baitho. Kya piogi, thandi ka samay hai, kuchh garam hee theek rahega. “
Suchi ne saath laaya mithai ka dabba dia, Amrita kitchen mey chali gaee aur 10-12 minute baad hee ek tray mey 6 glass lekar aaee. Naa chai thaa naa coffee lekin koi hot drinks thaa. Hot Herbal juice thaa . Sirf teeno bado hee nahi, Priyanka ne phunk phunk kar pilaya aur Pari ko bhee badhia laga.
“ kya thaa Amrita, humne pahle kabhi nahi piya, bahut hee badhia, bahut hee tasty thaa. “
Suchi ne kaha aur jab tak koi rokta Miththu khaali glass aur tray lekar kitchen gaee, wonha rakh kar aa gaee. Usne kaha,
“ didi, mujhe kuchh din yanha rahkar sikhna parega kee ghar ko , kitchen ko itna saaf suthra kaise rakhte hai, itna badhia sharbat kaise banaate hai..”
Miththu kee baad sunte hee Priyanka bahut khush huee aur usne jor se kaha,
“ haa Miththu, tu mere saath hee rah jaa, hum bahut baat karenge..”
Aur Pari ne toka ,
“ Priyanka didi, meri chhoti maa mere hee saath rahegi,,”
Amrita ne chaunk kar puchha,
“ Suchi, ye tumhari beti hai ? “
Suchi ne Pari ke baare mey sabko bataaya. Manu ne kaha,
“ ye meri chhoti sagi bahan hai lekin Suchi ko badi maa aur Miththu ko chhoti maa kahti hai aur apni maa Champa ko ‘maa’ bolti hai..lekin rahti hai purey samay apni chhoti maa ke hee saath. “
Suchi ne chaaro taraf nazar dauraya . 10 din pahle jaisa thaa ghar ka mahaul kareeb kareeb waisa hee thaa. Ghar mey bahut saaf safaai thee, sabhi saamaan , chhota se chhota saamaan bhee bahut saleeke se rakha gaya thaa.
Suchi ne sabse Miththu ka introduction apni bahan ke saath apni sautan kah kar karwaya.
Amrita ne kaha,
“ Manu ji, logo ko ek hee khubsurat gharwali ko sambhalna muskil ho jaata hai, unhe raato ko nind nahi aati hai . Eisee 2-2 pyari gharwalio ke saath aap ko toh bahut pareshani rahti hogi, “
Suchi ne hanste huye kaha,
“ Amrita , 2 hee nahi , panditji kee asal begam Suhana began ko aap logo ne dekha hee nahi hai, Patna mey medical ke second year mey hai, hum dono unke saamne kuchh bhee nahi aur Manu saahab bhee ussee Suhana begam ko hee sabse jyada pyar karte hai, asal gharwali samajhte hai..aur inhe pareshani ? .inhe koi pareshani nahi hai, khub aaram kee nind sotey hai, hum teeno ko hee raat bhar jaagte rahna parta hai.. “
Eise hee baat cheet hoti rahi. Jis din Manu ne Priyanka ko nanga kiya thaa uske baad 5 baar Manu college gaya, uss se milta bhee thaa, baate bhee karta thaa lekin Priyanka ke mann mey koi ulti, sex kee baat nahi uthti thee lekin Manu ko phir apne ghar mey dekh kar Priyanka kee haalat kharab honne lagi, usse laga kee agar wo thodi der aur Manu ke saamne baithegi toh apne saare kapde utad degi. Wo Miththu aur Pari ko lekar apne room mey chali gaee.
Idhar Manu aur Suchi baahar rah gaye, Priyanka kee maa aur bhabhi se baate karne rahe. Kuchh der baad Amrita uthee aur namkin aur mithaaee serve kia. Miththu ke liye plate andar rakh aaee. Bahut jhijhak ke baad Suchi ne puchha,
“ aunty, aap sach sach bataaeeye kee aap dono maa beti kya lagaati hai , kaun saa perfume use karti hai jo aap dono se hamesha Bela phool kee Khushboo aati rahti hai. Jaisee Khushboo uss din thee aap dono maa beti se wohi Khushboo aaj, abhi bhee aa rahi hai, kya lagaati hai aap ? “
Amrita ne Idhar udhar dekha, yah assure kar kee Priyanka aas paas nahi hai, Amrita ne kaha,
“ aap ke saahab ney iss baare mey bahut khojbin kee hai, panditji , aapko Priyanka ke badan se Khushboo kee khaan milee kee nahi.?
Manu ne koi jabaab nahi dia. Ratna bhee Manu ko ghurti rahi. Usse tab tak kisee ne nahi bataaya thaa kee Manu ne Priyanka ko nanga kia, usko nahlaaya etc. Jab Manu ne koi jabaab nahi dia toh Amrita ko bechaini honne lagi. Kuchh der baad Amrita ne Suchi se uske room mey chalne ke liye kaha,
“ Suchi , mere saath aao, tumse panditji kee shikaayat karni hai. “
Amrita bhee ussee baare mey baat karna chaahti thee. Priyanka ne bhale hee bhabhi se kaha kee Manu ne usse choda nahi, Amrita ko biswas nahi ho raha thaa.
Amrita kee baat par Suchi ne Manu ko ghur kar dekha lekin kuchh boli nahi. Suchi aur Amrita ek room ke andar ghuse.Amrita ne door panes ko push kia. Suchi ka haath pakad bed par baith ate huye puchha,
“ tumhe maalum hai kee kuchh din pahle tumhare Manu ne din bhar Priyanka ko apne saath rakha. Hum toh yah samajh rahe thhe kee roj kee tarah ladki college gaee hai lekin jab kareeb 2 baje usne phone kia kee wo ashram mey hai tab hamey pata chala kee wo college naa jaakar Manu ke saath hai. Kya kia done ne dinbhar? “
Suchi ne Kuchh der Amrita ko ghura aur boli,
“ Manu aur Priyanka muskil se ek ghanta saath thhe baaki samay Priyanka hamaari Miththu, Puna aur Pari ke saath hee thhee. Jitne der Priyanka wonha rahi utne samay mey Manu 3-4 ghanta ashram mey thaa hee nahi. “
Amrita ko satisfaction nahi hua.
“ ek ghanta dono saath thhe, kya kia dono ne ? “
Suchi ne Amrita ka gaal pinch karte huye,
“ dono ne kya kia ? Mujhe biswas hai kee Priyanka ne kisee aur ko bataaya ho naa ho apni pyari bhabhi ko jarur hee bataaya hoga. “
“ haa uss ne mujhe bataaya lekin mujhe ladki kee baato par bharosa nahi hai. Jawan ladke aur ladki kareeb ek ghanta nange ek bund kamre mey ho aur ladki sahi salaamat baahar aa jaaye mujhe biswas nahi hota. “
Suchi ne serious tone mey kaha,
“ mera Manu aur jo bhee kare jhuth kabhi nahi bolta. Manu ne mujhse bhee kaha kee wo Priyanka ko kyo lekar aaya, uske saath kya kia., Manu ne kaha kee usne Priyanka ko nahi choda toh Manu ne usse nahi choda.. tumhari nanad kunwari hai kee nahi wohi jaane lekin mai koi bhee kasam kha kar kah sakti hu kee Manu ne teri nanad ko nahi choda. “
Amrita ne turant Suchi ka haath pakad kar kaha,
“ mujhe maaf kar Suchi , tumhe koi kasam khaane kee jarurat nahi, tumhaare bolne ke baad bhee mujhe biswas nahi hota kee ek jawan ladka ladki ek ghanta bilkul nanga rahe aur sex naa kare , kya Manu naamard hai ? “
Suchi ne apni pyari hansi bikherte huye kaha,
“ Amrita, mai baahar jaati hu aur Manu ko yanha tumhaare paas bhej deti hu. Phir ek ghanta ke baad bataana kee Manu naamard hai ya nahi. “
Amrita ne sharmaate huye , nashili aankho se Suchi ko dekhte huye boli,
“ chup besharam, kuchh bhee bolti hai.. lekin mai ek baat jaanti hu kee ya to tere Manu ne Priyanka ko choda ya phir Manu naamard hai..”
“ teri marji , tu jo samajh. Lekin Manu ne Priyanka ko ab tak nahi choda hai.. chhor unn dono ne kya kia , apne baare mey bataa. “
Phir dono apni apni sunaane lage. Amrita ne confess kia kee jab wo high college mey thee tabhi usse apne hee class ke ek ladke se pyar ho gaya thaa.. dono kaafi milte thhe, baate karte thhe. Ek din ladke ke maa baap ne usse Amrita se baate karte huye, uss se bahut satt kar baithe huye dekh lia aur uske baad se ladke ne uss se kabhi baat nahi kee.
“ wo ladka roj class aata thaa, hamaari badkismati, humne ek hee college mey admission lia. Mai bahut koshish karti thee kee wo mujhe dekhe, baat karey lekin mujhe ignore hee karta raha. Phir mujhe bahut gussa aaya aur maine apne gharwalo se kaha kee meri shaadi kar de. Aur 4 saal pahle meri shaadi ho gaee. Ek mahine baad khabar mili kee uss ladke ne suïcide kar lia. Uska masoom chehra ab bhee meri aankho ke saamne ghumta rahta hai lekin ab mai bahut khush hu. “
Suchi ne kaha,
“ sab samajhte hai kee mere bahut se dost aur boyfriend honge. Lekin tu biswas nahi karegi , kahne ko bhee mera koi boyfriend nahi hai. Kisee ne aaj tak mera chakkar nahi kaata. Yanha ka ek bahut naami gunda ne sab jagah yah khabar phaila dee kee wo mera guardian hai. Betichod ne naa khud mujhe kabhi haath lagaaya naa hee kisee aur ko mere nazdeek aane dia. Manu ne mujhe haath lagaaya , mujhe choda aur mai uss ke galey hee par gaee. Shaadi ke 8-9 pahle se hee Manu mujhe chod raha thaa. Itna toh maine soch lia thaa kee jo bhee mujhe sabse pahle haath lagaaata mai uss se hee shaadi karti . Aur Amrita, Manu se bach kar rahna , Manu naamard nahi hai, ek hee dhakka mey pura lawda bur se hotey huye pet ke andar ghuser dega. “
Suchi ko nahi maalum hua lekin jab Suchi ne kaha tab Amrita ko laga kee sach koi mota , lamba lawda uski bur mey ghus kar dhakka maar raha hai. Manu ke saath rahne ka Amrita ek mauka chaahti thee.
Dono aurate aur bhee hil-mil gaee.
Udhar dusre room mey Pari ke kaaran Miththu aur Priyanka eisee waisee baat nahi kar paaye aur Idhar baahar mey pahla mauka milte hee Manu ne pura phaiyda uthaya.
Suchi aur Amrita ke room mey jaate hee Manu jump kar sofa par baithee Ratna ke bagal mey baith gaya, satt kar baith gaya. Suchi kee jagah par baith gaya.
Ratna buss dekhti rahi.
Ratna kuchh bolti Manu ne jhat se Ratna ke dono palms ko apni dono palms ke beech le ragadte huye bola,
“ kaki, Suchi yanha kyo aati hai wohi jaane lekin mai yanha naa Priyanka ko dekhne aata hu naa hee Amrita bhabhi ko dekhne , mai buss aapko dekhne , aapke badan kee Khushboo lene aata hu, aap mujhe bahut pasand hai. “
Ratna bilkul 40-45 saal kee film heroin Hema Malini kee tarah lagti thee. Gora damakta rang, badhia face cut, healthy figure , 36 inch kee chuchia, 28 inch kee kamad aur 38 inch ke chuttar. Roundish attractive figure thaa. Upar se dekhne se lagta thaa kee kasa hua kadak figure hai.
Manu kee baato se aurat stunned saa ho gaee. Dheere se boli,
“ paagal ho gaye ho kya ? Ghar mey sabhi hai, Suchi , Miththu dekhegi toh kya bolegi , jaao apni jagah par baitho.. “
Lekin uss se aur bhee satt gaya. Manu kee jaanghe Ratna kee jaangho se ragad khaane lagi.
“ haa aunty, mai sach mey paagal ho gaya hu. Aapko pahli baar dekha aur mai apna hosh kho baitha.. aap mujhe bahut hee pasand hai , aap bahut badhia hai. “
Aur Manu ne apna ek haath chhuraaaaya aur usse Ratna ke upper thighs par rakh dabaaya.
“ mai chilla dungi.. jaao hato. Dur hato.. “
Manu ne haath ko thighs par aur upar uthaya, dusre haath se Ratna ke chin ko pakad apni taraf ghumaya aur aankho mey dekhte huye bola,
“ aunty , agle 23 taarikh ko , sombar ko hamara last paper ka exam hai, uske agle din mai bahut busy hu, agle budhbaar ko 11 baje mai yanha aaunga , ghar mey aapke siwa aur koi nahi rahna chaahiye, . Mujhe aapse akele mey bahut baat karni hai. Sach aunty aap ne mera din ka chaiin aur raato kee nind churaa lee hai, mera jeena muskil kar dia hai. .. “
Aur Manu ne jhatke se , dono haatho se aunty ke gaalo ko pakad apni taraf ghumaaya aur hontho ko chumne laga. Lady kasmasati rahi aur gaalo se ek haath hataa kar Ratna kee chuchio ko sahlaate huye dabaane laga. Muskil se ek minute gujra hoga , Ratna ne Manu ko thel kar alag kia aur daur kar kitchen mey chali gaee.
Uska dil jor jor se dharak raha thaa. 45 saal kee jindgi mey kisee ne uske saath eisee boldness nahi dikhaaee thee. Apne jamaane ke bahut famous pandit ke ghar paida huee thee. Gaao mey unke pariwar kee bahut ijjat thee. Jawani chadhi aur gharwalo ne ek badhia ladka , dusre ek famous pandit ke bete Raghav se shaadi kar dee. Jawani ka sabkuchh apne husband se hee seekha. Kahne ko bhee kabhi kisee dusre mard ne uss par haath nahi lagaaya.
Baap aur sasur dono pandit thhe , Arjun pandit se jaan pahchaan huee aur Arjun ko ye aurat apni bahan jaisee hee lagi. Usne Vikram se kah dia kee Ratna uski bahan hai toh Vikram samajh gaya. Waise uss samay Vikram ko kisee dusri aurat kee jarurat nahi thee. Nivedita jaisee badhia ladki uski premika thee aur Ruchira ( Shekhar engineer kee mother ) har samay chudai ke liye taiyar rahti thee. Vikram ne kabhi Ratna par nazar nahi lagaaee, hamesha uske good book mey hee rahi. Jab Vikram ne Nivedita se shaadi naa kar Urmila se shaadi kee toh Ratna ne Arjun aur Surana ke saamne Vikram ko bahut daant lagaaeee thee lekin jab Mansi ka janam hua tab yahi Ratna thee jo Urmila ke saath kaee dino tak rahi thee, uski sewa kee thee,
Shaadi ke 27-28 saal tak Ratna one man woman rahi lekin uska husband one woman man nahi rah paaya, gharwali kee sabse intimate saheli Bela, Surana kee gharwali ko pataaya aur usse chodne laga. Shuru mey ek saal Bela ko bahut choda lekin Bipin ke janam honne ke baad Bela ne Raghav se milna Julia bund kar dia. Agle 15-16 saal tak dono ne apne par control banaye rakha lekin phir ek din Raghav ko Bela akeli nazar aaee aur Raghav ne usee phir se chodna shuru kia aur ab kareeb 7-8 saal se lagaataar chod raha thaa. Pahle ke kuchh saalo mey chaar-paanch mahine mey ek baar hee chudai hoti thee lekin last 2 saal se mahina mey 2-3 baar chudai honne lagi, aur jab Saumya sasuraal chali gaee toh Bela apne yaar ko ghar bhee laane lagi, husband aur beta beti ke knowledge mey Raghav se chudwaane lagi. Raghav ke bete Pratush kee shaadi Amrita se huee aur Surana kee niyat bahak gaee. Ek baar mauka milne par Surana ne Amrita ka haath pakad usse apni rakhail banaane ka proposal rakha, lekin Amrita ne saari baat saas sasur se kah dee. Yah hua thaa Saumya kee shaadi ke kareeb ek saal pahle aur Ratna ne Bela ke ghar aana jaana chhor dia. Bela ko bhee mana kia kee wo uske ghar naa aaye. Bela uske ghar toh nahi gaee lekin Raghav se chudwana bund nahi kia. Ratna ko nahi maalum thaa kee uska gharwala uski saheli Bela ko chodta hai.
Aur ab beti ka dost usse chodna chaahta thaa. Manu ne kuchh kaha nahi lekin Ratna ko samajhte der nahi lagi kee Manu uske saath chudai karna chaahta hai. Kitchen mey aakar jab Ratna ne thanda pani pia tab uske dil kee dharkan shaant huee. Ek baar uske dimaag mey aaya kee Suchi ko sab bataa de lekin phir usne socha kee Suchi ko batane se uski hee badnaami hogi. Kisee ko biswas nahi hoga kee 20-21 saal ka ladka kisee 44-45 saal kee aurat ke saath eisee harquat karega wo bhee tab jab ghar mey aur bhee loag ho. Usne decide kia kee wo chup hee rahegi.
Lekin achanak uske dimaag mey baat aaee.
“ jo ladka thoda mauka milte hee usse chum sakta hai, chuchi ko dabaa sakta hai toh phir Priyanka ke saath ghanto saath rahkar uss ke saath kya kya kia hoga. Ratna ne conclude kia kee Manu ne Priyanka ko jarur hee choda hoga. “
Priyanka ne apni bhabhi se sab kuchh bataa dia thaa lekin dusro se sirf yahi kaha kee usne pura samay Miththu aur Pari ke saath hee gujaara.
Ratna ne decide kia kee raat mey Priyanka se khul kar baat karegi. Wo soch hee rahi thee kee Manu kitchen ke door tak aaya aur bola,
“ aunty, ek cup chai pilaayengi ? “
Manu ko ghurte huye boli,
“ mujhe nahi maalum thaa kee tum itne gande ho. Pahle Priyanka ko barbaad kia aur ab mujhe barbaad karna chaahte ho? “
Manu thoda aur aage aaya aur bola,
“ aunty, janha tak Priyanka ka sawaal hai, mai usse jaise ghar se le gaya thaa wo bilkul waisee hee hai., Maine uske saath wo nahi kia jo aap soch rahi hai. Agar wo mere saath jaane ke pahle kunwari thee toh jab mai usse waapas laya tab bhee kunwari hee thee. Aunty, aap mujhe bahut hee badhia lagti hai, Priyanka ya Amrita se bahut hee jyada badhia. “
“ meri saas ke saath kya guft -gu kar rahe ho.. “
Bolte huye Amrita kitchen ke andar ghusi. Usne kaha,
“ jaao baahar baitho, juldi khana bann jaayega.. “
“ nahi bhabhi, khana mut banaaeeye, hum ab jaayenge..”
Manu ne kaha lekin Amrita ne kaha,
“ tum loag apni marji se aaye ho lekin jaaoge tabhi jab hum jaane denge. Bina khana khilaaya bhejungi toh dono Priyanka ke bhaiya aur babuji hamaari jaan le lenge. Jaao baahar baitho. “
Ratna ne dheere se kaha,
“ panditji ko ek cup chai kee jarurat hai. “
Amrita usse lekar baahar aaee aur Manu se boli,
“ tumne Priyanka ka sab kuchh dekh hee lia hai jaao uske saath baitho , Suchi bhee wonhi hai..”
Chai ka cup lete huye bola,
“ thank you bhabhi, mai yanhi theek hu..”
Amrita ne ek cupboard kholkar kuchh magazines nikaal kar Manu ko dia aur kitchen mey chali gaee.,
Pahle Amrita ke room mey aur baad mey Priyanka ka room dekh Suchi bahut hee jyada impress huee. Suchi ne kaha,
“ Priyanka , itna saaf suthra, itne saleeke se rakha hua ghar aur koi dusra nahi dekha. Sab tumhari maa hee karti hai ? “
Priyanka ne jabaab dia kee pahle toh uski maa hee karti thee lekin dekhte dekhte sabhi ko aadat lug gaee.. sabhi ghar ko saaf rakhne mey madad karte hai..
“ didi, yah toh shahar ka ghar hai, sirf teen kamre hai..aap hamaara gaao ka ghar dekhiye, 10-12 kamre hai, bahut saaman hai lekin kanhi kuchh bikhra hua nahi rahta. Yah sab humne meri nani se sikha hai..aapko bahut pasand karengi. “
Suchi ke aane ke kareeb 2 ghanta baad Priyanka ke Bhai aur babuji bhee aa gaye. Kuchh der baate huee aur baad mey Amrita ne sabko khana khilaya. Suchi ne jidd kee toh Amrita ne kaha,
“ hamaare ghar kee, yanha bhee aur mere mayke mey bhee , aadat hai kee sabke khaane ke baad hee ghar kee bahu khana khaati hai..Suchi , sabko khaate dekh jo aanand milta hai waisa aanand aur kisee kaam mey nahi hai.. chinta mut karo, tum sab kha lo phir mai bhee tumhaare saamne hee kha lungi, “
Khana badhia thaa. Sab kha kar uth gaye toh Suchi ne dekha kee Ratna ne apni bahu ko bahut pyar se khilaaya. Suchi ne sabke saamne kaha,
“ iss ghar mey sab kuchh hai, sirf ek chhote bachche kee kami hai, Amrita, shaadi ko 3 saal ho gaye hai phir ab tak.. ( bachcha paida kyo nahi kia). “
Jabaab Ratna ne dia,
“ beti , apne haath mey kuchh bhee nahi , bhagwan jab chaahenge tabhi mai dadi banunngi, “
Suchi ne kaha,
“ aunty dil chhota mut kijiye. Abhi Amrita kee umra hee kya hai, mujhse ek saal chhoti hee hogi aur mai abhi kam se kam 3 saal aur maa nahi banungi. Mujhe biswas hai kee aap bahut juldi dadi maa banengi. “
Priyanka ke babuji ne kaha,
“ beti ( Suchi ), bhagwan tumhari baat juldi puree kar de. “
Last one year se Amrita koi contraceptive use nahi karti thee, Pratush ( her husband ) condom use nahi karta thaa phir bhee bachcha nahi ho raha thaa. Khaana khatam hua aur Suchi be dekha kee saas ne kaise pyar se Amrita ko khilaaya. Suchi ko apni saas kee yaad aaee. Usne kabhi Suchi se eisa pyar nahi kia jo Ratna apni bahu se karti thee. Undoubtedly Amrita ko sabhi bahut pyar karte thhe.
Kareeb saadhe dus baje raat ko sabhi wapas laute. Miththu ne kaha ,
“ sach didi, Priyanka toh badhia hai hee baaki sab bhee mujhe bahut pasand aaye. Pratush bhaiya bhee kitne pyare hai. “
Suchi ne kaha ,
“ sab apne panditj jaise matherchod, bahanchod nahi hotey. “
Manu ne kaha,
“ theek hai , aaj dekh le kee mai kitna bada matherchod aur bahanchod hu..aaj dono kee gaand phaadunga. “